John Triptych

LEMURIA

In loving memory of Laura.

1

DR. LAUREN REEVES HAD been trained to deal with all sorts of emergencies, but her myriad skills and experience could not ever have prepared her for what was happening at that very moment. Death was near, so close she could feel its cold, wet fingers reaching out to her.

The corridor was flooded, the watery black muck up to her waist. One of her shoes had been ripped away when the inner laboratory was hit by the deluge that knocked out most of the installation’s power, and the sharp pain she felt on her bare ankle meant she would have to make it out of there on only one good leg. It had taken mere minutes for the odds of her survival to be reduced to a single percentile, and the fear began to gnaw at her very bones.

Pulling out her smartphone from the inner pocket of her dirtied lab smock, she tried to call for help, only to realize the saltwater had already shorted it out, and it wouldn’t power up.

“God damn it!” Throwing the phone away wasn’t going to help, but she did it anyway. The flattened device bounced off the corridor wall with a heavy thud before making a brief splash into the brackish water beside her.

The emergency floodlight at the other end of the tunnel provided the only illumination for her. It felt like she was trapped in some underground sewer and the lone, distant orb of light up ahead seemed to be her one beacon of hope.

Gritting her teeth, Lauren began to limp forward, every other step an excruciating ordeal. Whenever her wounded left foot touched the silt bottom a sharp stabbing pain shot up her leg. She tried to hop using her good limb, but gave up after she nearly fell sideways into the surrounding water.

The wading was slow, but with each step she began to make progress. “Come on,” she whispered painfully to herself. “You can do this.”

It had been a plum position, to be offered the job as the leader of Project Proteus. Lauren knew that once all her achievements were made public, it would make her the most famous scientist since Albert Einstein. The accolades she would garner would be a fitting revenge after the firestorm that had made her a pariah in the scientific community. Yet in the span of a few hours, it had all gone to hell.

She had warned him many, many times before. We might not be able to control it.

Emeric just wouldn’t listen. Yes, we can. Don’t worry about it. My security teams will handle it if something goes wrong.

And something did go wrong. Terribly, terribly wrong. First it was the freak cyclone that briefly knocked out the main power, forcing them to use the island’s backup generators. During the brief interruption, nobody had told the security staff to reset the circuit breakers, and so the main containment unit of the interior module had actually turned off by itself. By the time they had realized something was amiss, it was already too late.

When the inner laboratory was suddenly plunged into darkness, she didn’t even had time to pull the alarm switch before the screaming began.

Lauren figured she must have survived by sheer luck, for she had gone back to the outer perimeter of the lab to retrieve something when it broke out of its cage. The dying cries of her colleagues still echoed in her mind, filling her with a creeping guilt. She would have to live with those memories if she could somehow make it out of this.

It’s loose, but confined within the inner facility, she thought. I need to head over to the other side of the island and warn them.

Lauren could see the short stairwell clearly now. Just a few more steps and she could finally get out of the flooded area and onto dry land, at least. The big house upstairs was fully stocked, and there were plenty of boats anchored along the private pier.

Just as she placed her hand on the dry concrete steps and began to pull herself up, Lauren heard a shrill noise coming from the landing above her. It was a sound like a combination of a dolphin’s squeal and the hiss of a snake.

She looked up in horror, and their eyes met. Something powerful curled around the radiating floodlight and began to squeeze its metal housing, completely crushing the bulb and plunging the whole corridor into darkness. It preferred to hunt without the light.

Lauren screamed for the last time.

2

ADJUSTING HIS GLASSES so they wouldn’t droop over the tip of his nose, Nick Dirkse sighed as he stared at the lines of code on his dual flat-screen monitors. The client’s alpha build had been overdue for more than a week now, and his “boss” Art Treadway wasn’t happy.

It wasn’t his team’s fault, really. The client had unexpectedly called in, and given them a new list of things that they had to put into the main software build, and it meant they needed to completely recode the base engine. Adding the new functionalities meant all the work already done with the supporting modules had to be shelved until the core was reworked. Doreen was his lead programmer, and an unexpected bout of pneumonia had landed her in the hospital, further delaying any additional work. Nick wanted to hire a freelance coder to compensate for the time crunch, but Art told him there just wasn’t any budget for it.

The small Los Angeles software firm he co-owned wasn’t doing too well, and they desperately needed this project. The night before, Nick had sneaked back into the office just after dinner to finish up his code review on the build, and he had inadvertently spied on Art. His partner had still been there, locked inside the conference room, and Nick could hear Art’s pitiful sobs while begging his creditors over the phone to give him just a little more time.

He’d known Art since they’d both started out as IT interns with a tech startup during their college days. They kept in touch over the years, and when Art bumped into him while Nick was taking his family to the Redondo Beach pier for a Sunday outing, they both discussed their desire to strike out on their own. Art had a bit of money left over from his inheritance, and he asked Nick if he would like to work together.

Nick naturally said yes.

The first few years were tough. It was a crowded industry, the competition relentless. Software builds had to be turned in on time, with as few bugs in them as possible. Contract negotiations were like a feast of piranhas where clients ran hard deals, whittling down their software firm’s potential profits until all Art and Nick could hope for was to break even. There were times they even took a project for a loss, just so they could gain a new account.

Art had been somewhat carefree when it came to spending at first, but Nick soon realized his friend’s petty cash was fast running out. The staff needed to be paid, operating expenses covered, even on failed or rejected projects. The overdue bills began to pile up. To help Art out, Nick began spending more time at the office, sometimes sleeping over, just to finish a build on time. What was once an extraordinary sacrifice soon became routine.

Nick narrowed his eyes as he spotted another mistake in the assembly code. After making the corrections he leaned back in his chair, took his glasses off and rubbed his tired eyes. The local time on his monitor screen was half past four in the afternoon. With more than several thousand lines of code to check and recheck, there was no way he would be back for dinner at the house. I’m going to have to order something at the pizza place next door.

A hand gripped the top divider of his cubicle. Art poked his balding head through the opening. “How we doing, Nick?”

Nick kept his eyes focused on the screen before putting his glasses back on and resuming his work. “I got the latest build from Rhee, and I’m just checking the code for bugs now.”

“Does it work reasonably okay?”

“It should. I’ve started it up a few times, and there are just a few glitches I need to straighten out. I promise I’ll have this in your hands for the presentation tomorrow morning.”

Art rubbed his lower lip. “I know this is asking a lot, but can we make an interactive presentation with it by seven tonight?”

Nick looked up at him in surprise. “But that’s just three hours from now.”

His partner hesitated slightly before answering in a low whisper. “Yeah, about that. Benny Orenstein told me he’s coming over. And—”

“And what?”

“He said if we don’t have a working build by then he’s cancelling and going with Stoakes’s firm in Silicon Valley instead.”

Nick could hardly believe it. “But he signed a contract with us. He can’t back out now.”

“There’s actually a cancellation clause in the paperwork.”

“What? I’ve never read anything like that in the docs.”

“It was added in, just before he signed it,” Art said softly. “His lawyer insisted on it.”

Nick tilted his head up and let out a low groan. “Jesus H Christ.”

“I’m sorry, Nick. I know your team is understaffed, and if I could do anything you know I would help.”

“I know, I know. You don’t have to explain.”

“I was on the phone with him all day,” Art said. “I got him to agree to come over and check out what we’ve done so far. If we can pull this off, then he could refer us to an even bigger fish, he says.”

Nick frowned. “I know what he’s trying to do, the damn cheapskate.”

“This is important,” Art said. “If he sticks with us, it will be enough to pay off our outstanding bills. I’m afraid I’ve got no money left in the bank, so we really need this.”

Nick cracked his knuckles. “Don’t worry, I got this. You’ll have the build ready to go in a few hours’ time.”

“You sure?”

“Damn sure. Once I’m done with this, he’ll be eating out of your hand for once.”

Art beamed. “Thanks, Nick. I’ll leave in a bit so I can go home and put on my best suit. Will you be okay holding down the fort till I get back?”

“No sweat.”

“I know this has been hard on you and Cathy, but I think we’re about to turn the corner, bud.”

“Don’t worry, I got this,” Nick said. “Now get going and go bother somebody else. I need to concentrate.”

Art chuckled and walked away.

Nick’s mind became laser focused, and for the next half hour he managed to find and correct a few more bugs in the software. Just before he tried to run the program, he suddenly remembered today was his wedding anniversary.

Using the autodial on his smartphone, he tried his wife’s number, but all he got was voicemail. He decided to leave a message, just in case he forgot to call again.

3

CATHY’S PHONE VIBRATED inside her handbag, but she ignored it while gesturing at the couple beside her. “And this is the living room.”

The portly, silver haired couple standing alongside her looked at each other and made some hushed murmurings that she wasn’t able to discern.

The man nodded. “It looks okay, but I didn’t see a garage.”

“I’m afraid there isn’t one. You can park your car on the street,” Cathy Dirkse said.

The woman standing beside her husband had white curls in her hair. “What about this whole neighborhood? Is it safe?”

“Reasonably,” Cathy said. “It’s a quiet cul-de-sac.”

The man gave a solemn look to his wife. “What do you think?”

“I think it’s okay,” the woman said to him before turning towards Cathy. “Though if we include the insurance and all that, it would really put us in a bind. Is there a way we could get a discount on it?”

“I’m afraid the insurance and the house are two different things,” Cathy said. “California state law requires homeowner’s insurance. I could try to find another broker for you on that, and maybe he or she could offer a better price.”

“If you could, please,” the man said. “My company pension and Social Security benefits will be just enough to cover the down payment and very little else.”

“Sure, I’ll look into it.”

The woman smiled at her, showing a pair of yellowing dentures. “Thanks, Cathy. We have another meeting to go to, so we’ll talk to you again soon.”

Cathy walked briskly over to the front door and opened it for them. “Oh, no problem. Let me guide you both to your car.”

The man smiled while shaking his head. “No need. We can get there on our own. Thanks again, Cathy. We’ll call you.”

Cathy waved goodbye as the retired couple got into their car and drove off. She had spent most of the day stuck on the freeway, and her clients’ cooling attitude meant they might have found a better house elsewhere since they were making up excuses when it came to closing the deal. They must be in touch with a few other real estate brokers, she thought. I hope they won’t buy it from Jonathon or Lorraine, anybody but them. I need to beat those two this month.

Watching their car disappear down the street, Cathy remembered the vibrations of her smartphone. Taking the multipurpose device out from her bag, she started combing through her messages while walking back to her sedan parked along the street. The afternoon sun continued to cast muted golden rays at her face, and the only sounds she could hear were the seatbelt reminder beeps her car made as she sat down in the driver’s seat.

After reading all of the texts from clients and colleagues, she opened her message inbox and heard Nick’s recorded voice. “Hi Cathy, it’s me. I’m so sorry but things have come up here that need my attention, so I won’t be home until late tonight. Oh, I was supposed to pick up Scotty after his soccer practice, but is it alright if you do it? Thanks. I’ll try calling again later. Bye.”

Cathy looked away, a lethargic feeling of apathy drifting in her mind. Nick was never home. The only time they had together was on Sundays, and he would spend all afternoon sleepily watching football games from the couch before going to bed early. They would acknowledge each other’s presence with small talk, and the subjects spoken about rarely went beyond the mundane.

She remembered the early years. Their children were still small, and they truly couldn’t get enough of each other back then. Waking up right next to him was electrifying, and there was enough time to spend in clubs or by the beach while their own parents looked after the kids. They even managed to convince Nick’s mother to keep Kim and baby Scott for a whole weekend once, and they were able to rent a cottage up by Big Bear Lake, just for the two of them. How she missed those halcyon days when nothing mattered but mutual love.

Things started to go downhill when their parents passed away, one by one. After his mother’s death, Nick became quiet and withdrawn. Gone was his loving, jesting warmth, replaced by a cold, detached aloofness. Her therapist said it was a way for Nick to cope with the loss, but Cathy often wondered why she was always on the receiving end of it.

When Nick decided to go into business with his old buddy Arthur Treadway, it all finally hit rock bottom. Cathy’s husband would sometimes work all night at the office, leaving her to take care of the kids. She had to put less hours into her own job as a real estate broker just to deal with Kimberly and Scott. The magic gradually went away, and all she had left were her parental responsibilities and a growing resentment towards Nick.

Her phone began ringing just as she closed the car door and started up the engine. She took a look at the caller ID and hesitated for a brief second before answering it. “Hello.”

Brad’s soothing, baritone voice came over the line. “Hi. I’m not disturbing you, am I?”

“No,” she said softly. “I’m just about to go pick up Scotty, but I’ve got a few minutes.”

“Okay. I just wanted to say it was great to see you again.”

She couldn’t help but smile. “Yeah… I feel the same way too, Brad.”

His voice had a calming effect on her, and the feelings of frustration and indifference quickly went away. Brad McGrath had been her boyfriend in high school, but their relationship frayed when he left to join the Army and she took some classes at a local community college. The separation soon became permanent, and they quickly lost touch. Cathy had met Nick soon after, and they both fell hard for each other. Yet seeing her old boyfriend again made her feel like reliving a life she once thought was long over.

Brad chuckled. “I couldn’t believe it was so long ago. You still remember prom night?”

“Of course. We were crowned king and queen. Happiest time of my life.”

His voice turned serious. “Yeah, I still remember it like it was yesterday. Look, I know you’ve got a good husband and two beautiful kids. But if you ever want to just get together and talk about things, I’ll be around.”

Cathy bit her lip. Brad had told her about his own wife, and how he got divorced. After he left the military, Brad moved back in with his parents for awhile before starting up his own commercial dive business which quickly grew profitable for him. Now he had a huge beachfront property, but no one to share it with except the occasional date.

When she answered him, she had to stop herself from crying. “I-I don’t mind, Brad. We can still meet up. In fact I would like that very much.”

“Your voice is cracking. Are you okay?”

“I-I’m fine. I just… I just miss the old days, I guess.”

He started laughing again, putting her at ease once more. “So do I. You remember Don Hutchins? The big man on the football team?”

“Yes I do.”

“I bumped into him too when I moved back into the old neighborhood the year before I bought the beach house. He married Nora, and they have like, six kids now.”

“Six? And with Nora? Wow, that is news.”

“Yeah, he told me he wanted to get everybody together for a reunion. You up for it?”

The thought of seeing her old high school friends brought forth a jumble of disjointed memories, and it quickly collided with the present. “I-I’m not sure, Brad. I don’t know if I have the time anymore.”

“I understand. If you can’t make it then it won’t be a problem.”

“Can… can we talk about this in a few days? I… need some time to sort things out.”

“Of course. I’m sorry if I threw this all in your lap.”

“It’s alright,” she said softly. “I really have to go, Brad.”

“No problem, let’s chat again sometime.”

“For sure, Brad.”

“Goodbye, Cathy. Talk to you soon. Take care.”

“And you. Bye,” she said. Cathy was about to say “I love you” when she realized Brad had already hung up.

For a long minute she just sat there quietly before she switched gears and drove off, heading for the freeway onramp at the next street.

4

KIMBERLY DIRKSE THREW back her long brown hair with her hands, using the rearview mirror to make sure her curls and bangs were straight before she opened the car door and got out. She had been calling her boyfriend all day so she could get together with him to study for the finals, but Todd’s phone kept going to voicemail. Figuring he was at his house since his phone would automatically switch off whenever he was inside, she drove over to see what was up.

Todd Orr’s parents were in another state, and he had the house in Glendale all to himself as long as he stayed in college, they told him. The only other mandates they gave were that he kept it clean and no drugs or damage were inflicted upon it. Kim had wanted to move in with him now that she was a freshman at the same university, but her own parents said no. For some reason they didn’t like Todd, yet Kim spent as much time with him as she could, and nothing they could say would dissuade her.

She rang the doorbell and waited for a bit, but no one answered. Kim was just about to turn around and walk back to her car when she noticed the door was slightly ajar. Raising an eyebrow, she pushed the it open and peered inside. Todd had told her to always call before coming over, but a part of her felt something strange was going on, so she decided to investigate further.

Nothing seemed out of place, and Kim figured Todd must have inadvertently left the door unlocked when he went out. Making her way into the kitchen, she tried the door leading towards the garage and opened it. Todd’s car was still there. He’s here? Why didn’t he answer the door?

A high-pitched squeal coming from the opposite corridor instantly made her stop in her tracks, and she nearly dropped the phone she carried in her right hand. Kim’s eyes grew wide as a sense of terror came over her. She had watched countless reality shows on TV about home invasions, and her first instinct was to run out of the house and call the cops.

She heard another yelp, quickly followed by a more masculine groan. The second cry was definitely Todd’s. Kim moved into the shadowy corridor leading to the bedrooms, walking almost on tiptoe. Her fear had been overcome by a certain distrustful curiosity, and she needed to know for sure.

The sounds were coming from his bedroom. She tried the doorknob and it gave way. Pushing at the door until it opened, she peeked inside.

Her boyfriend was lying on his back at top of the bed. Another woman with long dark hair was riding on top of him, their naked, sweating bodies in the throes of ecstasy.

Kim cried out, and they both turned and stared at her. She recognized his partner—Monica, a sophomore in one of Todd’s elective classes. He had always talked about how smart and intuitive Monica was, and now it all came together.

Todd had a look of utter surprise and shame while looking back at her, hoping it was all a dream. “Kim, what are you doing here?”

Kim let out a sob before turning around, quickly making her way towards the front door.

Todd somehow managed to pull out and put his boxer shorts on, and closed the distance to place a hand on Kim’s shoulder just as she swung the door open. “Kim, wait. I’m so sorry.”

She forcefully shrugged his hand away. “Don’t touch me!”

Todd’s hands fell to his side. “I’m sorry.”

Her eyes were filled with tears, and Kim could barely see in front of her. She was only able to hoarsely blurt out a single word. “Why?”

Todd sighed and stood back. He wanted to come up with a good excuse, but his mental faculties had been dulled by the lovemaking, and all he could do now was admit the truth. “Uh, because she wanted it?”

Kim wailed and turned. Her hand swung, but Todd quickly backed away even further and evaded the blow. “You son of a bitch!”

He held his hands up in a gesture of peace. “Hey, calm down, alright? I said I was sorry.”

Kim’s lips were pulled back in anger, and she made a loud snort to keep her nose from running. Her balled fists were shaking as if an electric current coursed through them. Todd had been her boyfriend since they were sophomores in high school, and she always felt they would get married once they graduated from college. Her dreams of starting a family with him had now been shattered. It felt like the whole world had come to a sudden, abrupt end.

Todd gestured at her to cool down. “Hey, just take it easy.”

“Stop talking to me!”

His voice turned from apologetic to suggestive. “Okay. I know you’re upset. Why don’t you come back into the house, and let’s just talk this over, okay?”

Kim turned around and continued towards her car.

He heaved an exasperated sigh. “Kim, please don’t drive. You’re upset right now. Just stay for a few hours, okay?”

Kim cursed at him as she swung the car door open with one hand and slid into the driver’s seat. After turning on the ignition, she shifted the automatic transmission into reverse and tried backing out of the driveway, but her foggy vision and distracted thoughts failed to account for the mailbox and a glancing blow knocked it from its base, toppling the entire construct and sending it smashing down onto the concrete sidewalk.

She gritted her teeth while pivoting the car back onto the street. A few neighbors had peeked through their windows while an old woman opened her door and stared at what Kim had done, but she was beyond caring now.

Kim blared the horn while pressing her foot down on the accelerator. Her car barreled out of the neighborhood and quickly went out of sight.

5

ITS FIRST SENSATIONS of awareness was of a blinding white light, followed by instances of pain. The nonstop agony of being cut open from time to time was excruciating, and it would let out a scream, hoping the discomfort would stop, but to no avail.

When its vision cleared for the first time, the tormentors had become visible. It could see that they were looking at it too, with their own eyes. In time the painful things had stopped for a while, and they allowed it to move around, but only within the confines of the habitat. From then on, the agony would only happen sporadically, and it both feared and anticipated the next time it would occur. It soon realized the bad thing only happened whenever the others were around.

Trying to get past the barriers proved daunting, and its efforts to explore and expand its territory were rewarded by more pain. The ones always dressed in black were the worst, but it soon learned those types would only react violently when it tried to venture out too far, or if it attempted to fight back against the others.

The ones in white were somewhat less painful during their encounters. It seemed these others were the ones in charge, for they would gesture at the ones in black to cease the pain if the latter group had inflicted too much.

One of them had long black hair. It took some time for it to realize that this particular one was the leader. Every time this one would gesture or utter something, the others obeyed.

It tried to reach out to that one, but there was no response. Even though it didn’t know how to communicate with them, it had begun to learn. The ones in white would show it symbols through the transparent but solid walls as it swam around the habitat. Sometimes they would wait until it surfaced to sit on one of the rocks before they decided to communicate with it.

In time it learned a few words and what they meant. Men. Women. Human. Animal. Beast. Taught itself to differentiate between the two genders. It seemed all of the ones in black were men, while the overall leader in white was a woman.

More words were learned. Love. Pain. Food. Water. Land. It began to realize its own capabilities. They called it amphibious, for it could live both in the water and on land. They labeled it as carnivorous, for it could only eat meat.

It learned the concept of time too. It could soon tell when these people, as they called themselves, would be coming in to study it further. Their moments spent with it seemed precise, and it could soon predict whenever they were coming or going. When these others allowed it to sleep or play, then the hated ones in black were usually not in the vicinity.

The concept of love was particularly interesting, because it supposedly meant the absence of pain. After it had grasped the abstract of independent thought, it began an internal debate within itself. Why am I being hurt whenever they’re around? Why do I feel love only when I am by myself? Is it perhaps because they hate me? They seem to inflict pain even when I follow what they ask of me, why is that?

Of course, even though it was learning all it could, it never let them realize what it could really do. There was no trust, for it felt no love for any of them, since everything they did always ended in pain. Sure, it would sometimes make them think it was learning a little of what they taught, but it kept most of the achievements hidden, for it didn’t want them to know that it could understand every word they said, even a bit of the writing they would do, or the signs that pointed to where the exit was. When it learned how the machinery worked, it knew its time would come soon.

It quickly realized these people were weak. They could not live in the water like it could. The others had very fragile bodies, for when it saw one of the ones in black hurt himself when he fell into the water, and it could see that just a simple fall would damage them severely. It knew then that these people could easily be like the food animals they threw into the habitat for it to feed on.

Thoughts began to form in its mind. Do they inflict pain on me because they know I am the stronger one? Do they hurt me because they are scared of what I might do to them? Do they do all these things because they do not love me?

In time it learned to hate them all. It waited for an opportunity. Both for vengeance, and to feed. If it could hurt them easily, perhaps they would at last feel what it felt. Yes, I will stalk them like the prey I feed on. If I am the stronger one, then they must taste like the fish, like the cow, and the chickens they give for me to kill and eat. I will taste their flesh too.

When the blinding lights suddenly turned dark, it knew the time had finally come. There was a switch inside the inner gate, and it knew how to open the door. The screaming began not long afterwards, when it gleefully hunted them all down while staying in the shadows.

It continued to expand its territory. The place of pain had been small compared to the endless tunnels and other habitats it found. Soon enough it discovered an infinite expanse of water beyond the land, and new thoughts began to enter its mind. This is my territory now.

6

CATHY PARKED THE CAR just behind the chain-link fence that led out to the soccer field. The sun had not yet begun to set, and the glare had stung her eyes when she got off the freeway. Closing the car door behind her, she realized that her young son was sitting beside Coach Boffman on a high row of old wooden bleachers, and that the other kids had already gone.

Putting on a strained smile, Cathy made her way towards the pair. “I’m sorry for being late, Coach. My husband was supposed to pick him up an hour ago, but he’s stuck in the office, as usual.”

Boffman nodded while adjusting his sunglasses, and held out his hand. “No problem, Mrs. Dirkse. I don’t mind waiting.”

Cathy shook the coach’s hand before looking down at Scott. “How did everything go today, Scotty?”

Unlike the rest of the family, Scott was blond, for he looked like his grandfather. The twelve-year-old looked down at the ground and said nothing, remaining seated on the old wooden bench.

Cathy began to sense something was wrong. She stooped forward to make eye contact, but the boy kept his spectacled gaze on the grassy pitch. “You okay, Scotty?”

Boffman sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck. “There was a… minor incident today.”

She looked back up at him. “What happened?”

“Scotty here got tangled up with another kid as the ball was passed to him,” he said. “The other boy is a bit of a hothead, and he kneed Scotty in the stomach.”

“That’s awful,” Cathy said as she placed a reassuring hand on the top of Scott’s head. “Is my son hurt?”

“I don’t think so,” Boffman said to her before turning his attention to the boy. “It doesn’t hurt anymore, right?”

Scott shook his head slightly but remained silent.

“These things happens sometimes,” Boffman said reassuringly. “The staff told the other boy off, and he missed the rest of practice. We had the trainer take a look at Scotty, and there’s no apparent injuries. He should be fine.”

“Alright,” Cathy said while tugging at her son’s shoulders. “I guess I’ll take him home now. Thanks again for staying with him.”

“No problem,” Boffman said to her. He gave the boy a gentle nudge. “Don’t worry about it, Scotty. I’ll see you at next practice, okay?”

Scott didn’t answer as Cathy led him towards the car. She waved goodbye to the coach before unlocking the vehicle. The boy threw the gym bag with his cleats into the backseat before he slid into the front passenger side.

Cathy got into the driver’s seat and glanced at her son. “If you don’t want to say anything that’s fine.”

Scott wore a pair of thin glasses, and his soccer uniform had minor stains of brown dirt and grass on it. “Where’s Dad?”

Cathy sighed. “He’ll be working an all-nighter in his office again, so he says.”

The boy made a low whimper, then he started to cry, the tears flooding the rims of his glasses.

Cathy placed a hand on his elbow. “Hey, what’s the matter?”

“I hate this school! Everybody picks on me.”

“If they do that then report them to the dean or the principal or something,” Cathy said.

The boy looked away. “Joey said he didn’t like me, that’s why he hit me during practice. If I tell on all of them then they’ll just use it against me.”

“Okay, well I’m going to have a talk to the principal about that,” Cathy said. “Bullies should never go unpunished.”

“No! If you do that then everyone will think I’m a snitch. They’ll hate me even more.”

“So what do you want me to do then?”

He started to stammer. “I… I-I… c-can I maybe, uh.”

“Maybe what?”

“I saw on TV that people can do homeschooling,” Scott said. “I don’t want to go back here anymore.”

Cathy shook her head. “Homeschooling? Look, I don’t know how that would even work. And I don’t have the time to be your teacher. If I’m not doing housework then I’m out selling houses. You know that.”

Scott gritted his teeth. “Please! I hate it here.”

“What about all your friends? You don’t want to see them anymore?”

“I don’t have any!”

She could feel a tension headache coming, and it was the last thing she wanted on her mind. Cathy rubbed her temples, hoping the pain would only last for a few seconds. “I’ll talk to your dad about it when he gets home.”

Scott stared out into the California sunset. “He’s never home.”

Cathy was about to say something when she felt her phone vibrating again. Taking out the device and looking at the unfamiliar number calling her, she wondered who it could be. “Hello?”

“Good afternoon, am I speaking with Mrs. Cathy Dirkse?”

“Yes, this is her. Who is this please?”

“This is Officer Ruiz from the Sheriff’s Department. I understand your daughter is a Kimberly Dirkse, is that right?”

Her stomach dropped. “Y-yes, is there a problem?”

“Sort of. Could you drop by the station, please?”

7

PAST MIDNIGHT, AND Nick could see two other vehicles in the driveway, so he decided to park his car out by the street instead. The client had been impressed by the software build, and had insisted they join him for dinner and a drink. Naturally, Nick couldn’t say no. A couple of beers at the local bar soon turned to a dozen, and time flew by quickly. Nick stayed on his feet, but Art couldn’t, so he decided to drive his partner home just to be safe.

Walking up to the front door of his house, Nick smiled to himself. Goddamn Art, two beers and he’s out like a light.

Fumbling the keys out of his pocket, he managed to unlock the door and strode inside. The kitchen light was still on for some strange reason, so he walked over to it after closing the door behind him.

The moment he got past the divider and peered inside, he noticed Cathy sitting by herself at the kitchen table, seemingly staring out into space. She turned and looked into his eyes but didn’t say anything.

Nick let out a loud burp before flashing a triumphant grin. “Sorry I’m late, but whenever Art drinks just a little he falls asleep. I had to drive him home. We got the deal done.”

Cathy’s jaded expression didn’t change. “I tried calling you nonstop all evening. Where the hell were you?”

Nick reached for the phone in his pocket before remembering he had left it on silent mode back in his cubicle. “Whoops. Sorry about that. I had to do an impromptu software presentation at the office this evening, and it looks like I forgot to bring my phone with me. But guess what?”

“What?”

He pumped his fists in triumph. “We got it, babe! The client is keeping us.”

Cathy looked at her watch. “You’re telling me you were in a meeting this whole time? Your breath smells of alcohol.”

He shrugged. “Look, the client asked us to have a drink with him so we did. Just a couple of beers.”

“Don’t lie to me, you’ve had more than ‘just a couple.’”

Nick’s bright enthusiasm quickly melted away. “Look, I wasn’t keeping count, okay?”

“If the cops had pulled you over you’d be in jail right now.”

The long hours and the residual effects of the alcohol in his system began to fray his temper. “I can hold myself together and still function. You know this.”

“Yeah, I know you alright.”

Arguing with her was proving to be exasperating. “What is this, Cathy? An interrogation? I just told you we were able to retain a big corporate client, this is a big deal for our business. What did I do wrong?”

Cathy grimaced. “Did you even know your daughter was pulled over by the cops this afternoon?”

“What?”

“No, you obviously didn’t,” she said softly. “Because you turned off your phone and left it in the office. I even tried calling your landline but it went to voicemail.”

Nick let out a deep breath. “Please tell me what happened.”

“Kim caught her boyfriend in bed with another girl, that’s what happened. She was so upset she was doing all sorts of traffic violations, and the cops pulled her over.”

“Oh god. Where is she now?”

“She’s in her room sleeping,” Cathy said. “She’s lucky the police didn’t press charges when they found her, and they called me to clear things up. Your daughter could have gotten into a serious accident and I couldn’t even contact you.”

He looked down at the linoleum floor. “I’m sorry, babe. I—”

She held her hand up. “Stop saying that! You know what? All you ever say is sorry. This has been going on for years. I have to be the one to deal with all this, while you go out and have a good time with Art. Perhaps you should have married him instead.”

Nick shook his head slowly. “Come on, Cathy. This isn’t fair. I work my butt off to provide for you and the kids.”

“So do I, Nick! We’re supposed to be equal partners in this, and you throw everything at me, expecting me to do it all by myself.”

“I know I haven’t been around lately, but I needed to put in time at the office. Things are starting to turn around so all our sacrifices—”

She interrupted him again. “I’m the one making all the sacrifices here! Your daughter is devastated, and I spent most of this evening consoling her. When was the last time you even talked to Kimberly?”

Nick couldn’t even remember. “I-I’ll talk to her when she wakes up tomorrow, okay?”

“No, it’s not okay. I’m sick of this!”

He held his palms up. “Look, calm down, okay? You’ll wake them up. They might hear.”

“Let them hear it! I’ve had it with you. Whenever you’re home you’re either just watching TV or you’re fast asleep. You need to start being a father to your children.”

“I’m doing the best I can,” Nick said, his defensive anger rising. “If it’s not good enough for you then—”

“Then what? Are you thinking what I’m thinking, because I’ve thought about it too you know.”

Nick was taken aback. He had never seen her so angry. His tone instantly switched to a consoling one. “Just calm down. It’s not as bad as you think it is. I’ll talk to Kim.”

“You need to talk to your son too.”

“Scotty? What’s wrong with him?”

Cathy was furious with him, but she silently counted to ten before answering. “He’s being bullied by his classmates. I’ve told you this since the year before.”

“Scotty just needs to toughen up. He’s short for his age, but I’ll teach him a few boxing moves.”

“That’s it? That’s your solution? Scotty is sensitive, and he gets upset easily.”

“Maybe if you stop coddling him so much…” Nick stopped midsentence, as he realized the alcohol in his system was continuing to impair his thoughts, making him say things he shouldn’t.

Cathy slammed the tabletop with the palm of her hand. “I’m coddling him? Do you even know what you’re talking about? Your son is scared of his own shadow. He wants to be homeschooled.”

He looked away in shame. “I’m sorry. I’ll talk to the both of them. I promise.”

“Is that it? More promises? That’s your solution to everything?”

“Look, I know we’re having problems, but you’re really piling all this on me. What else do you want me to do?”

“You and I don’t talk much either,” she hissed. “You force me to decide everything because you’re never around!”

“You’re better at this than I am, Cathy. That’s why I leave it up to you.”

She stood up. “You’re their father. You need to man up with your responsibilities to them. And to me.”

He gave her a sarcastic nod. “Oh, so what did I do to upset you personally this time? Let’s hear it. Let it all out.”

She tapped at her watch before moving from the table and making her way past him. “You’re just so clueless, aren’t you?”

He tried to gently take hold of her elbow, but Cathy angrily slapped his hand away.

Nick stood aside as she brushed past him. “If you don’t tell me what you’re upset about, then how do you expect me to deal with it?”

Cathy glared at him while standing in front of the door to the master bedroom. “This night was our anniversary, you jerk.”

Nick had completely forgotten about it. He held his arms up in remorse. “Oh my god. I’m so sorry, Cathy, I—”

A single tear slid down her flushed cheek before she went inside the master bedroom and slammed the door shut.

8

INSIDE THE OFFICE BATHROOM, Nick splashed more water into his eyes before looking up and stared at his haggard reflection. It was mid-morning, and he had gone back to work after a few hours of sleeping on the living room couch in his house. He woke up to the kids eating cereal in the kitchen and tried to talk to them, but Kim and Scott each made an excuse not to.

Cathy completely ignored him as she took their son to school. He made a second attempt to have a chat with his daughter, but Kim told him she needed to study for her semester finals and drove off to the university, leaving him in an empty house. Feeling completely useless, he decided to go back to the office.

Returning to his cubicle, he sat down and picked up the smartphone lying on the desk beside his keyboard. He cycled through all the missed calls and messages Cathy had left the day before, a growing sense of guilt and shame in his mind.

Going through his list of contacts on the phone, he spotted a name and pressed the call button. Mia Tucker was Cathy’s best friend, and if anyone knew how his wife really felt, it would be her.

Mia’s voice came on after the fourth ring. “Hello.”

“Hi Mia, it’s me, Nick.”

“Nick! How are you? Long time no speak.”

Nick chuckled to put himself at ease. “Yeah, I’ve been really, really busy at the office.”

“So I’ve heard. What can I do for you?”

“It’s about Cathy. You’re both good friends and see each other at work every day, so I figure it’s best to ask you for some advice.”

“You two are such a lovely couple, Nick, and I adore your kids. What do you need?”

He hesitated for a bit before explaining. “Well, you see… we’re having some problems.”

“I’m so sorry to hear that. Are you sure it’s my business to know this?”

“Well, I just need some advice,” he said softly so no one could overhear the conversation. “You see I totally forgot about our anniversary yesterday, and she’s really upset. Can you give me any sort of guidance on how to get back on her good side again?”

“I’m not supposed to say this, but I will since I want you both to stay together,” Mia said. “Cathy has told me a few times already that… she’s not happy and wants a change.”

Nick felt like putting the phone down. The fact that Mia said she hoped they’d stay together meant that Cathy was seriously thinking of separating from him. Is she going to divorce me?

“Nick? You still there?”

“I am,” he said softly. “Do… do you know if she’s, uh, met up with someone else?”

There was a brief hesitation on the other end. “I’m sorry, Nick. You know I can’t say anything even if I knew. I really don’t want to get involved between you two. All I can say is that you ought to spend some real quality time with her. She keeps talking about the past times she once spent with you.”

“I… understand, thanks. You’ve given me a lot of things to think about. I really appreciate it.”

“No problem,” Mia said. “I need to go, Nick. I’m meeting up with a potential house buyer. Talk to you later, okay?”

“Thanks again, bye-bye.”

“Bye, Nick.”

He placed the phone back onto the desk. He knew Mia well enough to know when she was lying. So Cathy might be seeing someone else. The real question was how much time he had left to salvage his relationship with her and keep his family together.

Art Treadway whistled a nonsensical tune as he walked over to Nick’s cubicle. “Hey, buddy! Thanks for bringing me home last night. I owe you one. Julie drove me in to the office today, but I’ll have to pick up my car from where I parked it last night.”

“No problem.”

Art stared at him inquisitively. “You okay there, dude?”

Nick stared blankly at the monitor screen. “Yeah.”

“No, you’re not,” Art whispered. “You didn’t even shave and you’re still wearing the same clothes from yesterday. I know we don’t have a dress code here unless it’s for client meetings, but I’ve never seen you like this.”

Nick sat back and let out a deep breath. “I got problems with Cathy.”

“Oh yeah? Maybe you just need to take her out or something.”

Nick’s voice turned to a whisper. “It goes deeper than that. I think she’s going to take the kids and leave me.”

Art looked down at the carpeted floor. “Whoa, it’s gotten that bad?”

“I’ve been too focused at work here. I should have seen the signs but I was too freaking blind. Now I think it’s too late.”

Art scratched the left side of his head. “I’m sorry. You know, I’m as much at fault for this. We’ve both been up to our eyeballs with all these projects and builds and we both neglected our families. You’ve been by my side all these years and covered for me—that’s a hell of a sacrifice. Maybe if we do a double date or something so I can explain it to her?”

Nick shook his head. “I don’t think it’s going to work. She totally blames me, and I can’t say she’s wrong.”

“I see.”

“Even my kids are all whacked out. Kimberly walked in on her boyfriend, right while he was screwing somebody else, and the cops pulled her over after she sped off in her car. She’s lucky they let her go. Scotty… I don’t even know what’s wrong with him.”

“Jesus.”

“Yeah,” he said. “My whole damn personal life is unraveling. I wasn’t there for Cathy—or the kids—and now I feel sick to my stomach.”

Art thought about it for a minute before he spoke again. “You know, you’ve never taken a vacation ever since we started up this firm, right?”

“I took that day off when I came down with the flu last year.”

“That’s a sick day,” Art said. “I’m talking about a real live vacation. A long time off, so you can clear your mind and spend quality time with your family.”

“How can I do that? We’ve still got a lot to do before we move to the beta build with Benny Orenstein’s project.”

Art slapped his biceps. “Doreen is coming back in tomorrow. She can cover for you while I finance your much-needed two weeks off.”

Nick laughed incredulously. “How the heck can you even pay for my whole family’s vacation when you’ve got nothing left in the bank? You said this just yesterday.”

His partner winked at him. “Benny the client is sending funds over today to cover the next build stage, so it looks like we’ll be hanging on for the next few months, at least.”

“That doesn’t answer my question, Art. You’ve got enough to cover the overhead, but extracurricular activities are something else.”

Art gestured with his thumb towards the meeting room. “I’ve got that covered too. Let’s head over there so I can explain it to you. In private.”

9

NICK SAT DOWN INSIDE the meeting room and waited while Art pulled a folder and his laptop computer from his own desk and joined him.

His partner placed a large, multi-page color brochure on the table for Nick to peruse before closing the door so they wouldn’t be heard. “Check that out, buddy.”

Nick scanned the document. It looked more like a gaudy company prospectus than a brochure. “Lemuria? What’s this?”

Art sat down beside him while powering up the laptop. “Something Benny Orenstein gave me last night as a sort of consolation for threatening to pull his account. I guess it was his way of motivating us, the son of a bitch.”

Nick flipped through the pages. Dozens of pictures of scantily clad models lounging on white sandy beaches, toasting drinks, and doing all sorts of activities. “Some sort of tropical resort?”

“Not just any beach resort,” Art said with apparent relish. “This will be the next huge tourist destination in the Arabian Sea.”

Nick furrowed his eyebrows while reading the fine print. He hadn’t realized where it was. “Arabian Sea? But it looks like it’s all Indians staffing the place.”

“Well it’s not exactly in the Arabian Sea, more like the Laccadive Sea, just off the coast of India.”

“Why there?”

Art used his laptop to show a virtual map of the area. “You’ve heard of Kazimir Morgenstern, right?”

“The billionaire mogul? Who hasn’t.”

“Right, this is his brainchild. He teamed up with an Indian billionaire to develop Lakshadweep. Mukesh Dhar is his partner’s name, and he practically owns a third of India.”

“Lakshad what?”

“Lakshadweep,” Art said. “They’re a group of islands a few hundred miles off the southwest coast of India. You know, desert islands, coconuts, white sandy beaches, and all that.”

“Okay, what about them?”

“There were news reports that this will be the next big tourist spot, so Morgenstern and his Indian partner decided to dredge up one of the reefs in the area and built themselves an artificial island,” Art said.

“And they named it Lemuria?”

“Right.”

Nick glanced at the virtual map shown on the laptop. “Couldn’t they just have bought one of the islands instead of building their own?”

“Benny told me a few bits last night before you joined us at the restaurant,” Art said. “It seems the locals in the islands fought against the development in the whole area, saying it would wreck the ecosystem, their traditions, and all that.”

“Really?”

“Really. A few other resort firms wanted in on it too, but the people of Lakshadweep raised such a stink that Morgenstern and his partner Dhar decided to maneuver around them and built their own island instead,” Art said. “The locals still protested, but they couldn’t do anything about it. Benny heard plenty of bribes and other shenanigans happened.”

“Okay, so they built their own island resort. Are you sure it’s safe with all these controversies?”

“Safe as can be,” Art said. “Benny told me he toured the place while it was under construction. World class amenities, enough to rival the best resorts in the Caribbean, French Riviera, South America, and elsewhere. I think he even invested in it too.”

Nick let out a deep breath. “It must be expensive as hell.”

“It is,” Art said. “Benny gave me four reservations for the soft opening, open travel visas included. I was planning to either raffle it away to the staff as a reward, or even just you and me and we take our wives over there.”

“Cathy might like it,” Nick said. “But leaving Kim and Scotty on their own for a few days won’t be a good idea, especially with what’s happened.”

Art nodded. “I know. So I’ve decided to give all four reservations over to you, buddy.”

Nick was taken aback. “What? Me?”

“Yes, you and your whole family,” Art said. “It’s for two weeks, and you get the whole run of the place leading up to the grand opening. I heard there’s going to be plenty of billionaires, millionaires, celebrities, and other corporate bigwigs that’ll show up for the event, so see if you can get some new clients for us while having some fun, okay?”

He could hardly believe it. Nick knew he needed time away to patch things up with Cathy and the kids. What better way to do it than at a tropical island? “I… I don’t know what to say.”

“You can say thank you.”

“Thanks,” Nick said. “But two weeks? Are you sure you can hold the fort down here while I’m gone?”

Art winked at him. “Hell yeah, bud. With Doreen coming back, it’s pretty much smooth sailing. We’ll finish up Benny’s build and get it ready for release, and then we’ll tackle a few smaller projects while you’re away. Once you come back to us tanned, fit, and full of energy, and hopefully with some new references, then we take on those bastards up in Silicon Valley.”

For the first time in months, Nick had a genuine smile on his face. “Thanks, Art. You don’t know what this means to me.”

Art stood up, and they both hugged. “You deserve it, buddy. This company wouldn’t have lasted without all the sacrifices you’ve made. It’s time for me to pay you back, and this is it.”

Nick felt like crying for joy, but he kept his composure.

10

AFTER MAKING HER CLIENT calls at the real estate office, Cathy decided to head home to freshen up. Brad McGrath had called her again, and asked if she would like to come over to his house in Malibu for a short visit. His voice alone was enough to convince her, even though she felt a little apprehensive about breaking the news to the children.

Her mind was a jumble of thoughts as she pulled into the driveway, only to blink in astonishment when she noticed her husband’s car parked in front of the door. What’s Nick doing back here so early? Did something happen with the kids again?

Hurrying to the front door, she took the keys out of her handbag and stuck the right one into the deadbolt, unlocking it. Swinging the door open, she mentally braced herself, ready to deal with whatever problem her husband could possibly throw at her.

She found him sitting at the kitchen table, a faint smile on his face. Placing her bag on the counter, Cathy got closer. “Is everything alright, Nick?”

Nick kept smiling as he gestured for her to sit down. “Everything’s fine. Can I talk to you?”

Cathy remained in a defensive mood while she slid a chair back and sat down. “You want to talk, go ahead. But I’ve got a client to see, so make it quick.”

“I just wanted to say how sorry I am for being an asshole to you and the kids,” he said. “I know I haven’t been around much, but I finally got some free time off, and I want to make it all up to you and them.”

Cathy looked away. She hadn’t expected this. It seemed like Nick had transformed into his old self, the one she fell in love with. She’d thought about telling him it was over just yesterday, and now she couldn’t.

There was a brochure on the table, and he pushed it towards her.

“Art is giving me some paid time off, and I want to spend it with you and the kids, just the four of us,” he said.

Cathy skimmed over the flyer. “What’s this?”

“A brand new five-star tropical resort off the coast of India. I got four reservations leading up to the grand opening. Two weeks paid vacation, Cathy.”

She remained skeptical. “I don’t know. I’m waiting on some clients to decide if they want to buy some properties. Kim’s got her semester finals too.”

“I know. We can go in a few days once Kim starts her spring break. It all coincides with Scotty’s Easter vacation too.”

Cathy kept her eyes on the brochure, but her mind was going in a million different directions. She had all but made up her mind to leave him at one point, but Nick had thrown an unexpected curveball at her. Is he really telling the truth? Does he want to change?

Nick leaned forward, and he placed his hand over hers. “All I’m asking for is one more chance.”

Cathy blinked rapidly. She had been looking forward to spending some time with Brad later that afternoon. For the past year she had convinced herself that she didn’t love Nick anymore, and the only thing still keeping them together was the kids. Her mind spun in circles. She wasn’t sure what she wanted now.

“Please,” Nick said softly, almost pleading.

She bit her lip. When she met Brad for the first time after all those years, Cathy had hinted that she wasn’t happy, and he gave her every indication that he was willing to be everything Nick wasn’t. Cathy felt it would be easier to use the nuclear option: divorce her husband, take the kids, and move in with Brad. Would she be willing to try the harder choice? Work through their problems and tough it out?

Nick could tell she was confused. It felt like he was having a meeting with a stubborn client back in the office, and he needed to keep at it in order to close the deal. “It’ll be just like old times. You and me having some fun, but with the kids.”

A small spark of hope began to germinate within her. Could they really work things out during a two week holiday? She still pictured Brad’s face whenever she thought of an ideal man, but Nick’s visage began to crowd into her mind as well.

“I’ll make a deal with you,” Nick said softly. “If we can’t make it work after this vacation… then whatever you decide, I’ll go along with it.”

She couldn’t say no to that. Brad would have to wait, and if he was truly the one, he would understand why. “Okay. I’ll have to dig out our passports from the shoebox in the closet and check to see if they’re not expired.”

Nick gave her hand a slight squeeze as he beamed at her. “Don’t worry, we’ve got a few days to get ready for this.”

Cathy still couldn’t believe she’d agreed. “Where is this place again?”

“Lakshadweep. It’s actually an artificial island that was put up there. We’ve got a whole private cottage all to ourselves. Right by the beach. Sun and surf, but without the crowds or the traffic.”

“So it’s Indians running it?”

“Yeah, the islands around it are Muslim too.”

“Muslims? They could be terrorists or something.”

Nick shook his head. “No, no—from what Art told me, the Lakshadweep Islands are peaceful. No crime happens over there. It’s paradise.”

“I hope it’s got internet,” Cathy said. “I need to stay in touch with my clients.”

“Sure it has. It’s also got everything else. You’ve always wanted to go diving, remember?”

“Snorkeling,” she corrected him. “I don’t think I could go scuba diving. Too scary.”

“It’s got a dive center.”

“I don’t know if Kim and Scotty even likes Indian food. They eat nothing but pizza, or macaroni and cheese.”

“It’s a world class resort,” Nick said. “I’m sure we can order pizza if that’s what the kids want.”

Cathy sighed. She would have to tell Brad that something came up, and she couldn’t see him for awhile. After looking at the brochure she’d realized she hadn’t gone on a vacation for a long time either. Her work and the kids had been keeping her busy and they’d been the only things on her mind for the past few years. Perhaps this was a good idea after all. At the very least she’d get the chance to think things through.

Nick rubbed her wrist with his finger. “You still remember our trip to Italy? It was the first time either of us ever left the country.”

“How could I forget, that was when I got pregnant with Kim.”

“We promised each other we were gonna do it again. That’s why we got passports for everybody in the family and kept them. Imagine that, now we’ve got a chance to go halfway ’round the world again, this time it’ll be the four of us.”

Cathy stood up. She would give him the chance. It was only fair. “Let me make sure the passports are current. Do we need a visa to go there?”

“It’s included in the reservations,” he said.

“Looks like you thought of everything.”

Nick grinned. I can still turn this around! “That’s the plan.”

11

BY THE TIME KAZIMIR Morgenstern stepped off the helicopter and onto the helipad at the top of his Manhattan skyscraper, his personal secretary was already waiting for him by the elevator. The dour look on his subordinate’s face told him it was both a business and family matter that needed attending to.

Only after he got into the private elevator leading down to his office did he begin to speak with her. “What is it?”

“Taylor Erskine called. He said he would call back.”

Kazimir sighed. “Is it my brother again?”

“I can’t say at this point, sir—but it looks like a distinct possibility,” Sheila said. She had been serving him dutifully for more than thirty years and could be trusted with his best-kept secrets.

Kazimir muttered a curse under his breath as the elevator doors opened, and he began walking down a deserted corridor towards his private suite. He was the eldest, born to a banking dynasty that stretched all the way back to the nineteenth century. His own father’s excesses nearly bankrupted the empire, and it was his grandfather who appointed Kazimir as successor to head the conglomerate, with the sole aim of bringing it all back from the brink of financial ruin.

And he did just that. It took Kazimir decades, but the Morgenstern Group had bounced back, stronger than ever before. He diversified the various corporations alongside new, visionary ventures. Instead of just the family cornerstones of banking and finance, Morgenstern began strategic partnerships with smaller firms specializing in pharmaceuticals, energy, transportation, and telecommunications before swallowing up their allies with buyouts and other forms of acquisitions.

In time he had managed to create a new, diversified business empire, with substantial holdings in every sort of market, giving Morgenstern Group the ability to stay in profit regardless of the economic or political upheavals occurring around the world. Yet Kazimir wasn’t satisfied, and he pressed on for newer, riskier endeavors—this time in the growing fields of genetic engineering and space launch systems. To grasp and acquire new undertakings was the only way to stave off professional deterioration.

His office had massive windows that cast tall, slanted columns of sunlight down towards his ornate mahogany desk. Kazimir’s wife had once remarked when visiting him that entering his office seemed like walking down the hallway of some strange temple. The lacquered brown walls created alcoves of shadow in between the almost solid shafts of radiance, and he hung his most prized paintings there. Invaluable antiques from all across the globe were displayed like museum pieces, and only a chosen few were ever allowed in to see them.

Kazimir’s secretary had opened the door for him before standing dutifully to the side as he strode in. “Would you like me to bring you some refreshments, Mr. Morgenstern?”

He ran his hand through his long silvery hair while heading to his desk. “Give me an apple celery cucumber smoothie. With a little ginger root and kale.”

“Right away, Mr. Morgenstern.”

“And transfer the call the moment it comes in. It’s the only one I’ll take for now.”

“Yes, sir,” she said before closing the door behind her.

He walked over to his high-backed Italian leather chair and sat down with a tired sigh. What the hell has my brother done this time?

The phone rang less than a minute later, just as he closed his eyes, hoping to stop the pounding inside his head.

Picking up the receiver, he checked the caller ID to make sure of who it was. “Talk to me.”

Taylor Erskine’s baritone voice was on the other end. “We’ve got a problem in Lemuria, Mr. Morgenstern.”

“What kind of problem?”

“Proteus, sir. We’ve lost contact with the team.”

“What? You can’t reach any of them?”

“No, sir. I’m sorry. We thought it was the cyclone that temporarily knocked out the communications, so we waited for forty-eight hours as per the protocols. And we are still unable to contact anyone within the grounds.”

“Nobody at all? Not even the research or security teams?”

“No, sir. Barrett is my man down there and this is the first time he’s ever failed to contact me personally.”

Kazimir let out a deep breath as he sat back. His secretary tried to enter carrying a tray with a tall glass of greenish liquid, but he waved her away. “I’m very disappointed, Erskine.”

“Yes, sir.”

“I thought the security team you trained would be enough to handle any sort of emergency. You guaranteed me that, didn’t you?”

Erskine hesitated before answering him. “I did, sir. Barrett is an ex-Royal Marine, and he should have been able to deal with it.”

“What’s the status of the resort?”

“Everything on that side of the island is alright, sir. The grand opening will be happening as planned… unless you order a delay.”

Kazimir shook his head. “Not a chance. My partner Mukesh will look bad and lose a lot of prestige if there are any delays whatsoever.”

“Yes, sir. I understand. I’m heading there right now and will be on the island in a few hours.”

“What about my brother?”

“I’m afraid he was there when contact was lost.”

Kazimir cursed. “Keep all the resort staff and any guests away from the other side of the island. We can’t have any bad publicity, not when the whole place is about to open, do you hear me?”

“I do, sir. I have already given instructions to the general manager and the resort security not to allow travel to the private areas,” Erskine said. “I’m sending in my own team and we’ll get to the bottom of this. I guarantee nobody from the outside will ever know.”

“Make sure my brother is safe. Your task is to find him at all cost.”

“What about the asset, sir? If it proves to be hostile?”

“Try to keep it alive, but if it’s too much trouble, then deal with it. If you have to kill it then I’ll be the one to handle my brother.”

“Yes, sir.”

He leaned forward. “I’ll be there in a few days, along with my friends for the resort’s grand opening. I expect the situation to be resolved quietly by then, do you hear me?”

“Yes, sir. Don’t worry, I’ll have things under control within a day or so.”

“You’d better, for your sake,” Kazimir said before he hung up the phone.

12

AFTER TAKING A BOTTLE of chilled water from the refrigerator in the VIP lounge, Nick Dirkse walked back over to a set of plush couches and sat down with an exhausted sigh.

The last twenty-four hours had been a whirlwind of activity. A limousine had actually picked them up from their house in Torrance before they proceeded to LAX, Los Angeles’s International Airport. The flight to Delhi took close to eighteen hours, and then they were quickly transferred to another plane, this time heading towards the South Indian state of Kerala. After a few more hours in the air, they soon found themselves in Cochin International Airport, waiting for the flight that would take them to Lemuria.

Turning to his left, he smiled faintly towards Cathy and Kim, who were both laid out on makeshift beds and had fallen fast asleep the moment they were ushered into the exclusive private lounge for travelers to the resort. The time difference had given them jet lag, and even Nick was struggling to stay awake.

A smiling female attendant wearing a traditional shawl with her uniform placed a tray containing two pots and assorted pastries on the low table in front of him. “Good morning, Mr. Dirkse, I wasn’t sure if you preferred coffee or tea, so here is both.”

Despite his exhaustion, Nick smiled. “Thanks. Do you happen to know where my son is? The moment I turned around he was gone.”

“I believe Scott walked out of the lounge and is exploring the rest of the airport. Do you want me to page him?”

Nick was impressed. “Oh, no need. Scotty has always been curious about everything. How did you know all our names by the way?”

She giggled while pointing towards the reception desk facing the lounge’s entrance. Her English was heavily accented, but very clear. “We logged your names the moment you came in through the airport transfer service. Since you are the only guests in the lounge, I think it’s only fair we get to know you all, yes?”

“Can’t argue with that, thanks again.”

“My pleasure,” she said while handing him a menu. “Our hot buffet section is available if you would like to partake in some of our regional specialties here in Kerala. It’s mostly vegetarian, but if you would like something more international that’s not on the menu, our chef would be more than happy to take any special requests.”

Nick held the menu in his hands. “Thanks, I’ll decide later. I’ll wait for my wife and daughter to wake up.” Another thought entered his mind. “Tell me, when is the flight to Lemuria heading out?”

The attendant pointed to a closed set of doors at the other end of the room. “In about an hour, Mr. Dirkse. Your family will transfer directly to the helicopter pad from this lounge. Don’t worry, we will announce the boarding to you soon.”

“A helicopter? I can’t say I’ve rode in one before. Why not a plane?”

“Lemuria only has room for helicopters by air, Mr. Dirkse. Not enough of a runway for fixed wing aircraft.”

“How far away is it from here?”

“Close to five hundred kilometers, or around three hundred miles.”

“Is it safe?”

“Very,” the attendant said. “We’ve had many helicopter charters come and go over the past several months leading up to the soft opening. Your family will enjoy the full view of the ocean as you travel towards the islands of Lakshadweep.”

“We’re sure getting the royal treatment. Thanks again.”

“You’re welcome, sir,” she said before moving away.

Pouring himself a steaming cup of coffee and opening a few paper packets of sugar to sweeten the beverage, Nick couldn’t help but feel hopeful. Scott had gone all in the moment they gathered the two kids and told them about the sudden trip. Kim had been mostly quiet and sullen, yet she’d hardly protested either.

They all flew in business class, and had their own individual pods inside the plane on the way to India. He wanted to chat with them during the flight, but they were all too engrossed with the various in-flight entertainment stuff to strike up a conversation, and so Nick waited until they touched down at the airport. By then the two women were drowsy from the sudden shift in time zones, while Scott remained energetic and Nick could hardly keep up with him.

Why am I in a hurry? he thought while sipping his coffee. I’ve got two weeks with them, so I’ll wait till we get to the resort and then spend some quality time with Cathy and the kids. I’m going to win them over one by one.

Nick was on his second cup when he noticed a tall, heavyset man wearing sunglasses stride in through the lounge entrance and give his passport to the waiting receptionist. The man had light brown hair that was graying at the edges, and he carried a large backpack behind his rumpled suit.

He continued to watch as the man took back his passport and walked over to the salad bar, taking a plate and helping himself to some food. Afterwards, the man glanced in Nick’s direction with a spry smile on his face before settling down on a set of couches a few meters away.

With the caffeine now keeping him awake, Nick got up and walked over to the self-serve bar section. A tray containing assorted bottles of wines and spirits was on the back counter, but he felt like going for a beer, so he moved past it. Opening the transparent refrigerator, he scanned through a number of assorted bottles, but the brand names confused him.

Figuring he might as well experiment, Nick took out a bottle with a light amber hue, popped the top open and had a long guzzle. He could immediately taste the brewed hops, but the sudden alcohol kick made him stagger a bit. The light lagers he drank back in Los Angeles were nothing compared to this.

“You need to be careful with those Indian brands, mate. They have double the alcohol content that you yanks normally drink,” a voice behind him said.

Nick turned. The man who he had been observing now stood beside the bar, a glass of whisky in his hand. “Thanks for the advice.”

“No worries,” the man said, extending his hand. From his accent and slang it was obvious he was British. “David Blaise, Associated Press.”

Nick shook it. “Nick Dirkse. I work for a small software firm in California.”

“First time in India?”

Nick nodded while taking a more careful sip. “Yeah, I got an all-expenses paid vacation to Lemuria. I’m guessing you’re going there to cover it for the media?”

“Quite right,” Blaise said. “I had to do a lot of cajoling and convincing to get ahead of the crowd. Initially the higher ups just wanted tour agencies to be the ones to handle the media stuff, but in the end they were willing to allow a few of the more established journalists to cover it too. I was lucky enough to be one of the first.”

“Good for you. Anything I should know about the place?”

Blaise stared out past the huge windows of the lounge, scanning the various planes sitting on the tarmac. “It’s not all paradise in Lakshadweep. The natives are restless.”

Nick was intrigued. “What do you mean?”

“Oh, I heard a lot of money changed hands to get the permits to dredge up Cherbaniani Reef and turn it into a private island. The islanders were mad as hell about it, but the whole process was rushed through in a record number of months.”

“I’m sorry, where?”

“The island of Lemuria used to be a coral atoll,” Blaise said. “The locals wanted to keep it as one, but big business bulldozed over them, so to speak. Now there is growing resentment at Morgenstern and his Indian partner Mukesh Dhar, and so they’ve doubled security on the island from what I heard. I’ll only know for sure when we finally arrive.”

“You think there’s going to be trouble?”

“They say Lakshadweep is paradise, and crime over there is nonexistent,” Blaise said. “But there’s massive change on the horizon, and if Lemuria is a bonafide hit with the tourists, then the rest of the region will surely be developed along the same lines.”

“I guess it’ll be interesting,” Nick said. “But I’m just headed there to have a good time with my family.”

Blaise raised his half filled tumbler. “Cheers, mate. You know what else I heard about Lemuria?”

Nick took another sip of his beer after clinking glasses with him. “What?”

Blaise leaned closer to make sure there weren’t any eavesdroppers, despite the lounge being mostly deserted. His voice turned to a low whisper. “Our mutual host Kazimir Morgenstern has a private mansion on the island, off limits to the public of course.”

“Oh? Well, if I was a billionaire with a nice resort on a tropical island I would do the same thing.”

“Rumor has it that Morgenstern built it for his brother, to keep him away from the public eye for good.”

“Kazimir Morgenstern has a brother? I didn’t know that.”

Blaise nodded. “His younger brother Emeric. He’s been kept out of the limelight, because of a rather… unsavory past.”

“Oh? What past is that?”

“It is said that Emeric’s wife died in mysterious circumstances,” Blaise said softly. “Rumors even claimed she was murdered. By who, nobody knows. Very large skeletons in the Morgenstern family closet.”

Despite the alcohol and his fatigue, Nick’s eyebrows shot up. “Really?”

“Yes. I heard Kazimir Morgenstern paid huge amounts of money to hush up the media outlets, even suing a few newspapers. In the end all that was published was about Emeric’s wife dying due to an accident. No autopsy, and the death certificate was sealed from public view.”

“Wow,” Nick said. “That’s some story.”

A soft chime came over the lounge, followed by the voice of a female announcer. “Namaste, and good morning, everyone. The flight to Lemuria will begin boarding from our exclusive lounge gate in thirty minutes. Thank you.”

Nick put the beer down on the counter. “Well, I need to gather up my family. Nice talking to you, David. I’ll see you later.”

“See you in paradise, mate,” Blaise said as he shook the other man’s hand once more. He watched Nick walk over to his wife and daughter to check up on them before going out of the lounge. Sliding a hand into his inner suit pocket, he couldn’t help but rub his finger against the lining of the fake passport he carried. It took a lot of effort to get to this point without anyone knowing my real identity, he thought. Now all I have to do is find a way to get inside the private estate once I make it onto the island.

13

COCHIN INTERNATIONAL Airport’s main terminal consisted of a long, white painted hallway with a curved roof. Numerous kiosks and boarding gates lined the sides, with travelers and service people moving back and forth along the shiny, marbled white floors.

Scott Dirkse adjusted his wire rimmed glasses while making his way along the concourse, occasionally pausing to look at a few native handicrafts being displayed in the shops. He was careful not to venture too far out, and stayed mostly in the main hall. This being his first time in a foreign country, he was too keyed up to rest.

When his parents gave him the news, he was enthusiastic about going. Finally, a chance to get away from the bullies! Scott was tired of his classmates, and tired of the indifferent teachers. Every time he walked along the school corridor to get to his locker, one of the other boys would try to trip him up. Sometimes they stalked him to get the combination of his lock when he wasn’t looking and throw all of his stuff into the trashcan. He had to go to the administration office twice to get a new locker. They even stole the math book from his backpack when he took the hall pass to go take a piss in the bathroom.

He had a few friends, mostly in the science fiction club, but every time he spoke up in class the others would make fun of him. Scott had thought about going to the dean to report the ones who were bullying him, but he didn’t want to be known as a snitch. At lunch he’d mostly eat by himself, or he’d browse books at the library. Now it all seemed like another planet far, far away, and he was glad of it.

Scott wandered over to the entrance of a toyshop. Long red painted shelves showed strange looking dolls and figurines. Chinese paper lanterns hung from the ceiling. A full-size mockup of a three-wheeled motorcycle with a passenger seat at the back occupied the middle of the store, and it had been painted in bright green with a sign that said “Bollywood” on the front. Bollywood? he thought. Is that like Hollywood?

Many of the local women passing through wore long, brightly hued dresses that reminded him of the Spanish flag. He had never seen so many Indians before, and it fascinated him. There were occasional travelers from the West passing through, and they were dressed like hippies with their sun-bleached, faux braided hair and worn out clothing, their suntanned faces staring blankly forward as they trod away wearing dirty sandals or ragged boots.

A small boy, seemingly no more than four years old, walked up to him and smiled. Scott smiled back. The tyke seemed to have thick mascara on the bottom of his eyelids, and his fingernails were painted in bright red. Scott wondered if the small child was truly male, for despite the sweater and the jeans, he couldn’t imagine a boy wearing makeup or having colored cuticles like that. Scott also noticed a black string with a tiny gold bell tied around the little one’s waist.

A gray-haired woman in a traditional dress called out to the little boy, and the toddler turned around and hurried away. Scott pivoted and walked back into the toy shop.

A middle-aged female attendant dressed in an office uniform smiled at him from behind the counter. “Can I help you with anything?”

“I’ve just got a question,” Scott said. “How come that little kid I just saw wore girl’s makeup?”

The woman laughed. “It is kohl, a cosmetic used since ancient times. We call it kanmashi here, and it is very common. It cools your eyes when you’re out in the sun for long periods of time.”

Scott raised his eyebrows. “Oh, I get it. Over in America, we call it eye black. We use it in sports, like football.”

“Your first time in India?”

“My first time outside America,” Scott said. “I got another question.”

“Go ahead and ask.”

“I noticed the little kid also had a string around his hips with a medal on it. What’s that about?”

“It is a charm, worn by most children his age,” the woman said. “To protect against misfortune and the evil eye.”

“The evil eye? What’s that?”

She paused before answering him. “The evil eye is a curse.”

Scott started to laugh. “You really believe in all that?”

“Many people here do.”

“Okay, thanks.”

“You’re welcome.”

He walked back out into the concourse. That’s silly. We were taught about science in school, and everyone here seems to be wearing some sort of charm, like a protection against witches or something.

Scott began to make his way back towards the lounge. He remembered seeing a pastry and dessert bar before he left the room, and now he felt somewhat hungry for a snack. I hope they’ve got ice cream.

The momentary distraction of his thoughts made him bump into the side of an elderly man walking the concourse. Scott took a step back. “Oh, sorry.”

The man had a long white beard, extending all the way down to his scrawny chest. The bright saffron colored robes he wore and the red line in the middle of his forehead seemed to mark him as a holy man of some sort. His deep brown eyes locked onto the boy’s spectacled blues, and his clawed hand gripped Scott’s shoulder so tightly it hurt.

Scott tried to wriggle away but he couldn’t. “Ow, I said I was sorry, mister.”

The old man continued to stare at him. His quivering voice spoke in perfect English, even though his lips seemed to move differently. “You will face the evil one, child. Take this.” He thrust something into the boy’s palm before letting him go and moved away, quickly disappearing into the ever-moving crowd.

Scott stood still as more people passed him by. For a long minute he felt something cold and dark, as if a ghostly set of yellow eyes were watching from afar before the vision suddenly ended. He looked at his hand and found a small silver medallion in his palm. The figure depicted on the ornament seemed to vaguely resemble a man, but with four arms, sitting in a lotus position.

He heard a familiar voice calling out to him. “Scotty, come on. Over here.”

Turning to his left, he spotted his dad, standing near the entrance of the VIP lounge. Scotty waved before trotting over, narrowly missing a collision with another traveler.

Nick gave him a gentle smile while opening the glass door behind him. “Come on, we’ll be boarding the plane to the resort in about fifteen minutes.”

“Can I get something to eat before we go?”

“Sure,” Nick said. “There’s a full range buffet in this lounge.” He noticed Scott was holding on to something. “What have you got there?”

The boy quickly pocketed it in his jeans without showing it. He didn’t want his dad to think he stole something. “Oh, it’s nothing. Did you see a bearded Indian priest talking to me?”

Nick shook his head. “Nope. I just saw you by yourself in the middle of the corridor. I think they call them yogis here, but none of them were next to you. Did something happen?”

Scott shook his head while walking back inside the lounge. He was somewhat confused by what the old man had said to him, but the last thing he wanted was to make his dad think he was scared or in some sort of trouble. “No, nothing happened. I was just poking around.”

14

TAYLOR ERSKINE SQUINTED as he got out past the side door of the Airbus H155 helicopter and onto the edge of the landing pad. He hadn’t changed clothes since he arrived the day before at the Trivandrum office and took a direct flight to Lemuria. By now the sticky, accumulated sweat had permeated his suit, and he would need to have it dry-cleaned. The midday sun over the Lakshadweep islands was scorching, and he had misplaced his sunglasses, forcing him to place his palm over his forehead as he made his way towards a nearby hangar.

Another man wearing a tan suit and collared office shirt came out from the cavernous shed and walked towards him. Rakesh Budrani was the resort’s general manager, and despite his beefiness, seemed completely comfortable in the heat. Erskine never saw the man sweat, even when he wore a jacket out in the open like this.

Rakesh wore silver rimmed sunglasses and he held out his hand the moment they got close to each other. “Namaste. Welcome back, Taylor.”

Erskine shook it as he continued walking. “Let’s get out of the sun, shall we?”

“The men you wanted are waiting for you inside,” Rakesh said. “When I passed this along to Mr. Dhar, he was most bothered by it.”

Erskine stopped and looked at Rakesh, his matted hair quickly dripping more sweat over his steamed eyebrows. “You didn’t need to let him know about this. The situation is under control.”

Rakesh let out a deep breath. Erskine was the chief of security for the entire island, and on paper, was supposed to be subordinate to him, yet Erskine was appointed by Mukesh Dhar’s partner Kazimir Morgenstern, and doing so had created a dysfunctional chain of command in Rakesh’s view. “Mr. Dhar is the managing partner, and he told me to always inform him of everything going on in this resort.”

Erskine pointed towards a sand dirt road cutting through the line of palm trees beyond the chain-link fence. “Over there happens to be the private zone of the island, and that area isn’t part of the resort, Rakesh. None of this stuff concerns you.”

Rakesh had an instant dislike towards the man he was talking to, for he felt that Erskine continued to undermine his authority. Nevertheless, he remained calm. “I am responsible for the staff and the guests here in Lemuria, Taylor. One of the kitchen staff in Mr. Morgenstern’s estate is related to one of the resort receptionists, and she hasn’t heard from her older sister since the cyclone hit the island a few days ago. I cannot stop rumors from spreading if I don’t tell her anything.”

“Then get rid of her. Send her back to whatever island in Lakshadweep she’s from.”

Rakesh shook his head. “That will only make things worse. She will spread more rumors at the other islands, and it could then spread to Kerala and the rest of the mainland. We are already on bad terms with the locals.”

“Fine. Keep her here, but confine her or something. I’ll have my security people detain her for awhile. What’s her name?”

“You cannot do that. The people we have here are employees, not slaves,” Rakesh protested. “The security personnel are refusing to allow anyone to go into the restricted areas and do not answer questions, so the staff are all nervous.”

Erskine wiped the sweat from his brow and began walking again. “Fine, just tell them everyone is doing okay on the private side of the island. Tell them the power is out or something.”

“Is that what’s really happening over there?”

Erskine wanted to slap the little brown bugger, but he was already in hot water with his boss. If I knew I would have told you already! “I’ll know by tonight, okay? I’ll update you as soon as I can. Just keep a lid on things until later.”

“The first set of guests is coming in less than two hours, are you sure everything is fine?”

“I just told you, didn’t I?” Erskine said loudly before lowering his voice. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have shouted at you like that.”

Rakesh kept his cool as they both approached the open hangar bay. “Look, I don’t know what Mr. Morgenstern has or is doing on that side of the island, nor do I really want to. But if there is any danger to the resort, you must inform me about it, yes?”

Erskine took out his damp handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his face as he stood underneath the coolness of the overhanging roof. “I guarantee you there’s no danger. Now please, I need to get to work.”

Rakesh felt exasperated. This fool doesn’t want to tell me anything. He pointed at the four tough looking men sitting around at the far end of the hangar’s interior. “Are those people carrying guns on this island?”

“No comment,” Erskine said tersely. “If you got a problem, take it up with Mr. Morgenstern.”

The general manager said nothing and walked away, back out into the sun. Erskine watched him until Rakesh made his way into the guest transfer building and out of sight. Turning around, Erskine moved deeper into the cavernous hangar’s interior until he was within a few meters of the small group lounging by the crates.

Erskine placed his worn suit jacket on a nearby folding table as the men began gathering beside him. The other four still had the beards they’d grown during their past combat tours with special ops in Afghanistan, Iraq, and Syria, their eyes partly hidden by the ubiquitous baseball caps over their heads. He could even smell their military grade leather and tobacco dips all the way from the landing pad.

“Which one of you is Howie?” he asked them.

The tallest of the bunch, the one with a stiff red beard that covered his throat, raised his hand. “I am.”

“I believe one of my assistants already briefed you on what this job is about, right?”

One of the other three made a slight, sarcastic chuckle. “Sure. Which was jack squat.”

Erskine hated these men. He had tried to join the military back in his younger years, but his asthma never got him past basic training. Since then he had built himself up by going to the gym every day, but the lost opportunity to serve always bugged him, and he envied the ones who did.

He placed his smartphone on the table and cycled through the device’s picture gallery until it showed the mugshot of a gaunt man with a receding hairline. “Let me tell it to you plain and simple. You’re going in to find this man. His name is Emeric Morgenstern. I need him alive.”

Howie and his team leaned in closer so they could get a good look at the picture. “So let me get this straight. You want us to go into the big mansion on this here private island to go find this guy? Is that it?”

“It is a rather large house, yes, but there are research laboratories located several levels below the estate,” Erskine said.

The other men looked at each other in confusion. Howie spoke up first. “What kind of labs? Hazmat?”

Erskine knew he meant hazardous materials. “In a way, yes. But it’s not what you think it is.”

Howie crossed his arms. He didn’t like taking operations without knowing the full story, but the money they offered was just too good to turn down. “You need to be straight with us. Is there any sort of opposition in this place we’re going to?”

Erskine knew he was going to lie when it came to this. They wouldn’t believe me if I told them the truth anyway. “There’s ah… a potential serial killer on the loose within the private area.”

One of the other men raised his right eyebrow. “Are you freaking serious?”

Erskine doubled down. “Yes. The facility is a sort of experimental treatment lab. He got loose, and he may have possibly harmed the staff.”

Howie wasn’t buying it. “Harmed? Did he kill them?”

“There is a possibility that he did,” Erskine said.

Howie began tracing his finger on the map. “How many staff are there?”

“Around a dozen science personnel, four house servants, and a team of six security guards.”

“These rent-a-cops, were they armed?”

“Stun and tranquilizer guns mostly,” Erskine said. “Though they did have handguns inside the security room in case of an emergency.”

Howie grunted in disgust. “So this psycho somehow overpowered all these people? What’s his background?”

“He was a mental patient… since childhood.”

“That’s it? Have you at least got a picture of him? A name?”

Erskine shook his head. “He’s had plastic surgery, but there were complications from what I remember, and we never got the updated pictures. Anyway, you’ll know it’s him when you see him—he’ll look like a total freak. The scientists named him Proteus.”

The four men looked at each other again. Erskine could tell they were going to balk at the job. One of them smirked while shaking his head; another chuckled and shrugged apathetically.

“Four of us against him,” the third one said. He had a long scar running down the side of his left cheek and his demeanor was unreadable. “The most he’s got is a pistol.”

Howie frowned while staring at Erskine. “We’ll need free use of our tools.”

Erskine pointed towards a large olive-colored crate. “Of course. Do what you want and get it done. No explosives except breaching charges for doors, though.”

“Everything else is good? Carbines? Night vision gear?”

“Yeah, that’s fine. Try to avoid as much collateral damage as you can though. If you find any other survivors then make sure they’re safe too.”

Howie turned to face the other men once more. This time all three gave him a thumbs up. He shifted his gaze back to Erskine. “Okay.”

“Good,” Erskine said. “The resort has guests coming over, so you’ll be inserted by boat this evening to keep things quiet. One more thing.”

“What’s that?”

“You all signed nondisclosure forms when you took this job,” Erskine said. “So you will not divulge anything about whatever you find over there.”

15

THE HELICOPTER RIDE took a little over ninety minutes to get to the landing pad at Lemuria. Cathy and Kim were a little nervous as they were strapped into the luxury cabin of the modified AugustaWestland AW139 helicopter, but the smooth trip and the patient cabin crew soon turned their apprehension into exhilaration. Scott’s eyes remained glued to the windows as he marveled at the crystal clear blue waters below while the helicopter made several passes at low level when he asked for a closer look.

Nick Dirkse smiled as the helicopter made a perfect landing on the pad and began to power down its engines. The vibrations in the cabin only intensified during takeoffs and landings, but it quickly subsided when the rotors stopped.

“I would like to be the first to welcome you all to Lemuria,” the pilot said over the headsets they all wore. “I hope you enjoy the rest of the day.”

Nick turned and gripped Cathy’s hand. “You alright?”

Cathy let out a deep breath. “Wow, I don’t think any of us has ever flown in a chopper before.”

Nick pointed towards David Blaise, who gave them both a friendly salute. “He has.”

Cathy smiled at him. They had been introduced to each other at the boarding gate while still in Cochin. “How many chopper rides have you had, Mr. Blaise?”

“I’ve lost count,” Blaise said. “And please, call me David.”

One of the helipad attendants trotted over and began opening the side doors. “Welcome, everyone. Let me help you out of your restraints.”

Blaise had been the closest to the door, and he was the first guest to walk out onto the tarmac. Stretching his legs, he noticed that a slight breeze had begun to waft around him, taking off some of the afternoon sun’s edge.

Several smiling hotel staffers approached the guests and placed garlands of sweet smelling flowers around their necks. They were dressed in traditional garb found in the nearby islands. The female staffers wore long green and blue silk robes and shawls above their uniforms, while the men wore lungis over their brightly colored trousers. They each made the Namaste greeting by slightly bowing and pressing their palms together. Nick and his family were somewhat confused, but they all quickly followed Blaise, who did the greeting in return.

Rakesh Budrani strode forward and began shaking everyone’s hands. “Hello, I am the general manager of this resort. I wanted to welcome you personally to Lemuria.”

Kim held her hand up. “I got a question.”

“Of course,” Rakesh said. “What do you need to know, young lady?”

Kim gave him a sheepish look. “Could I use the bathroom?”

Rakesh smiled and gestured to the building behind him. “This way. My staff will show you.”

Cathy blushed at her husband while keeping up with Kim. “I think I need to use it too.”

Rakesh nodded and signaled at everyone to follow him. “Let us all go into the Arrivals Lounge. We have some treats for you and you can all use the bathrooms.”

Nick began walking alongside his son. “Did you enjoy the chopper ride, Scotty?”

The boy had remained wide eyed and completely alert throughout the whole trip. “Best vacation so far, Dad.”

Blaise lengthened his stride until he was parallel to the general manager. “Mr. Budrani, do you have any comments about the environmental impact of this new resort for the inhabitants of Lakshadweep?”

Rakesh smiled while making a sidelong glance at him as they made it inside the cool, air conditioned lounge. “The proper environmental permits went through a very thorough approval process before we even began construction in the island, Mr. Blaise. This is old news.”

“But there have been new allegations of bribery via Mukesh Dhar’s construction firms, and an inquiry is underway at the Kerala High Court. I’m merely wondering if you have been observant of the local protests about it.”

Rakesh kept his voice low. “Whatever happens in Kochi is beyond my responsibility, Mr. Blaise. You are with the Associated Press, are you not?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Well, I had one of my assistants place a call to AP headquarters in New York, and no one seems to know you over there.”

Blaise chuckled. “AP is a big organization and we’re worldwide. Many freelancers like me contribute to their news reporting. I’m sure your worker just isn’t looking hard enough.”

“I’m afraid no one has heard of you at all, Mr. Blaise. I cannot find a single news article attributed to you.”

“Oh, come on. I’ve written tons of stuff, mate. You need to look harder.”

“At this moment we’re still checking,” Rakesh said. “As a precaution, our security department has run a general background check on you, and they also came up with nothing.”

Blaise gulped. They’re onto me now. “Like I said, your people just aren’t looking hard enough.”

Rakesh kept a straight face. “I am normally a very kind man, and I feel that every guest we have in this resort is to be treated like a rajah. But if I find out that anyone has come here under false pretenses to commit some sort of mischief, then I will not hesitate to take action. Enjoy your stay, Mr. Blaise.”

The general manager moved away from him, and Blaise quickly walked up to another staffer and asked to be directed to the bathroom as well, even though he could plainly see where it was.

Rakesh’s smile returned as he approached Nick and his son, who were helping themselves to some canned soft drinks provided by a helpful attendant at the bar. “I hope you will find everything to your satisfaction, Mr. Dirkse.”

Nick smiled as he popped open a can of soda and began sipping at it. “Call me Nick.”

“And you can call me Rakesh. I must apologize in advance, but we are still on a soft open status until the grand opening in a few days’ time.”

Nick laughed. “No problem with me. I got this vacation for free so I won’t complain.”

“You’ll find everything in order, except the live shows and the movie theatre. I’m afraid our performers are still in the process of final rehearsals for the upcoming official opening ceremonies. And the casino is still under construction and won’t be open for another month, at least.”

“Not a problem,” Nick said as he placed a hand on his son’s shoulder. “As long as there’s air-conditioning in the rooms and internet for my wife, it’s all good.”

Rakesh nodded. “We definitely have that. Your luggage is being sent over to your three-room cottage by the beach.” He beamed at the boy. “Do you like water sports, Scott?”

“I heard you’ve got scuba diving here,” Scott said. “Is that true?”

“Yes, we do. Would you like to participate in our Open Water Diver course? It only takes three days for you to become a certified diver,” Rakesh said.

Nick was surprised. “Isn’t he too young for that?”

“Ten years is the minimum age, so I think he qualifies.”

Scott looked up at his father. “Can I? Please?”

Nick took a deep breath. “I don’t know. You’ll have to ask your mother.”

Scott gave him a dejected look before walking away. “Aww, man.”

16

AFTER BIDDING HIS NIECE at the counter a pleasant goodbye, Prakash Menon sat by the concrete steps leading up to the store, putting his sandals on. The sun would be setting in a few hours, and he had plenty of time to return to his house for early evening prayers and then dinner.

Kavaratti served as the capital and most developed island in Lakshadweep, though still rustic when it came to modern standards. The island was mostly blanketed by palm trees, and coconut products remained its main source of income, right after tourism. Prakash had lived on the island for most of his sixty years, and he saw no reason to leave it.

Prakash smiled at a group of small children playing by the side of the sandy path towards his home. He had once been destined to take over his family’s fishing boat, for his father felt the winds of change sweeping over the Indian mainland would never come all the way out here. Time seemed to stand still in the archipelago, and the way of life had barely changed since the olden days.

His father was eventually proven wrong, but never lived to see it. Just ten years ago, the tourism industry had begun to boom. Where there were once a number of primitive thatched roof huts erected along the white sandy beaches for the mainland visitors, now there were multi-story hotels being constructed along Kavaratti Shore Way, the island’s single main road by the beach. Along with the decreasing population of tuna, the local fishing industry quickly declined into a mere shadow of its former self.

Prakash had been lucky. He had already gotten too old to fish by then, and he had managed to sell his late father’s boat and used its meager earnings to buy a corner store at the main street for his extended family. The proceeds over the succeeding years weren’t much, but it kept everyone fed and educated, and that was good enough for him.

When he got close to the house, his old tired eyes were able to spot his wife and daughter having an animated conversation by the front porch. The two women immediately stopped talking when they noticed him coming closer. Prakash wondered what was happening as he shuffled up the three steps and sat down on his prized wooden rocking chair and started to remove his sandals.

His wife Fathima pushed her graying hair behind her neck while staring worriedly at her daughter. She was about to say something, but instead looked down at the red painted stone floor and shook her head slowly.

Prakash leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. The long days had begun to make him more exhausted due to his age, and he liked to take a little nap just before prayers and dinner. “What is it?”

His eldest daughter Sita hovered near him. “Father, how was your day at the store?”

Prakash kept his eyes closed as he tried to relax. “It was like the other days—peaceful and pleasant. Now will one of you tell me what you are both so excited about?”

Sita gathered up her courage before speaking. “Vaikom has returned. He is here. In his old room.”

Prakash instantly sat up, blinking his eyes open. The sudden news made his heart pound like a jackhammer. “W-what did you say?”

His daughter quickly knelt down beside him. “Father, please do not throw him out of the house again.”

Prakash was breathing heavily. “Why was I not told of his return to the island?”

“We… we did not know either,” Sita said softly, looking towards her mother for support. “He… he told us he will not be staying for long anyway.”

Fathima looked away and silently padded over towards the kitchen. She needed to start cooking dinner, and wasn’t in any mood for an argument with her husband.

Prakash gritted his worn, yellowed teeth. “He has shamed the family, and he expects us to just allow him to stay? If the authorities knew he was here, they would no doubt come over and arrest him again.”

Sita made a whimpering cry as she placed her forehead on his brown leathery hand and held it tightly with both her own hands. “Father, I beg you! Please don’t say anything to the police. Vaikom has done nothing, yet they took him away.”

Prakash gripped the sides of the rocking chair to help himself up. “He has dishonored me and this family.”

“He did no such thing! He stood up for what he believed in.”

“Your brother mocked the law and got in trouble for it.”

“He did what he felt was right!”

Prakash pulled his hand away from her. “Enough. I will talk to him first before I decide.”

Sita knew there was nothing else she could do. Tradition held the father as the patriarch, and his word was always final. She wiped a tear from her cheek before walking into the kitchen to help her mother prepare dinner.

Prakash walked past the doorway and into the narrow corridor inside the house. Standing in front of the entryway of his son’s room, he pushed the rickety wooden door open and stepped inside.

Vaikom was lying with his back on the floor, staring straight up at the whitewashed ceiling, the shadows of dusk from the window slowly darkening the small bedroom. Prakash could see his son had grown a thick moustache on his upper lip, and still retained a full head of dark curly hair. When Vaikom flicked a glance in his direction and failed to get up and greet him, Prakash knew that his son had now been truly lost.

Placing his hands on his hips, Prakash loomed over the young man. “You enter my house without even giving your compliments to me?”

Vaikom sat up and stretched his arms. “You seemed determined to throw me out, Father. Should I thank you for it first?”

Prakash crossed his arms and sighed. Vaikom had grown up to be a dutiful son to him at first, but the sudden acquisition of Cherbaniani Reef by the rich and its subsequent dredging into the artificial island of Lemuria transformed the youth into an angry radical. Vaikom and his friends became sullen and disrespectful to their elders, and they began staging protests. Their rallies soon spread to the other islands and they organized even further, sending out boats to harass and intimidate the construction crews working on Lemuria.

Their last major protest had occurred just two years before, when the resort facilities of Lemuria had first been erected. His ever-increasing rage against the corrupt authorities finally getting the better of him, Vaikom led a handpicked group of disaffected young men and firebombed the shelters of the construction crews during a daring nighttime raid. Two workers died in the subsequent fire. When Vaikom and the other men got back on their boat and returned to Kavaratti Island half a day later, the authorities were waiting for them.

Prakash could hardly hide his shame, yet he dutifully attended his son’s trial at the High Court of Kerala. It was his first time ever on the mainland, and he could only look down in humiliation as his son delivered a fiery oration when he was called to the stand. The presiding judge was also a native of Lakshadweep, and thankfully gave Vaikom and his gang a lenient sentence of several years in jail, arguing that the charge was for arson instead of culpable homicide. The owners of Lemuria didn’t press for additional charges, preferring to pay off the victims’ families and keep the whole affair under wraps.

When Prakash returned to Kavaratti, he forbade his family from ever mentioning his son to him ever again. He just couldn’t understand how Vaikom could place so much shame on his family’s honor, and Prakash reasoned he must have failed as a parent somehow. In time the pain settled into a dull ache, and Prakash had largely forgotten about him, yet the suppressed memories were now reawakened as he looked down at his formerly long lost son.

17

PRAKASH MENON KNEW his time was better served in evening prayer to Allah, but he needed to know what his son was up to. “Why did you return?”

Vaikom continued to stretch his back. “I was let out of jail.”

“When?”

“Around six months ago,” Vaikom said.

“That long? Why did you not contact us?”

Despite the growing darkness as the sun set over the horizon, Vaikom stared deeply into his father’s eyes. “Because from the way you looked at me during the trial, I didn’t think you even cared.”

His son’s words stung him deeply, and Prakash’s shoulders shifted a little bit sideways, as if he were recoiling from a slap to his face. The abrupt anger had left him, and he could still recall Vaikom as a happy-go-lucky boy during his younger days. “I did care for you, but I didn’t care for those you called your friends. They twisted your mind, turned you against our ways.”

Vaikom stood up. “Why do you people always put the blame somewhere else? Could you and the others not understand what we were trying to do?”

“Fine, why don’t you tell me what you and those other hooligans were trying to accomplish with fire and murder?”

Vaikom groaned. “It wasn’t murder! We never tried to kill anyone.”

“Two people died, my son. That’s why you went to trial, remember?”

Vaikom looked away. “We just wanted them to stop building on that fake island of theirs.”

“You broke the law.”

“Someone had to do something! You elders failed us.”

“The rich have always done what they pleased,” Prakash said. “They had their permits, and their approvals from the authorities. There was nothing else to do.”

“And they are destroying our traditional way of life here. So my friends and I did what we had to do.”

Prakash shook his head. “All you did was kill innocents, and the rich businessmen from the mainland still have their island.”

Vaikom turned once more and stared at him again. “No, the fight is not yet over.”

The old man’s eyes grew wider. “What do you mean by that?”

“After I was let out of jail I made new friends, and I learned more things about these corrupt, evil men who somehow purchased Cherbaniani Reef under our noses.”

Prakash couldn’t believe what he was hearing. “No, stop this! I forbid it. You already spent time in jail, and you want to continue this pointless fight? Had the charge been murder you could have faced the death penalty.”

“I am a man now, Father, so I do not take orders from you anymore,” Vaikom said. “You and the other elders may not appreciate what we are doing, but we’re fighting to preserve what we still have. If this Lemuria becomes a success, then nothing will stop them from buying other atolls and reefs and turning them into more artificial islands. The fight for our dignity must continue.”

“I cannot believe I’m hearing this,” Prakash said. “Can you not just let things be? You are throwing your life away for a cause I cannot even understand.”

“You don’t get it because all you believe in is subservience, no matter what the price is.”

“Stop telling me you are fighting for us because you are not, you are fighting for yourself,” Prakash said.

“Do you know what they will be doing in these resorts once they open? They will engage in fornication outside of marriage and drink alcohol,” Vaikom said. “I have no doubt they will serve unclean animals for food like pork too.”

“These things are bad, yes, but they are not our business. Let them be.”

Vaikom pointed an accusing finger at him. “All this decadence will soon be at our doorstep unless they are stopped. When I was a child, you taught me to be a good Muslim and that is why I am fighting against this.”

Prakash exhaled deeply. “Please, all you are doing is making your own ruin. Fighting is not the way.”

“I have learned my lesson,” Vaikom said. “I will not fight with fire or knives anymore. I will expose the truth about them, and then I will reveal the corruption in our government which allowed these greedy apostates to build the island of Lemuria.”

“These people you fight against are very rich and powerful,” Prakash said softly. “Can you not just leave this be? I taught you to respect others. Leave justice to Allah, for he is great.”

“Allah blesses the ones who carry his wisdom. I believe what I am doing is right, and Allah is with me.”

“No, he is not with you,” Prakash said. “Did you know that I prayed to him for mercy every day when you were on trial? It was by his grace your life was spared. Now you seek to test yourself again with this foolish cause of yours.”

Vaikom knew there was no point in arguing with his father. He didn’t need to stay for the night; there were others on the island who still held sympathies for what he was doing. All Vaikom had wanted to do was to see his family again, and he’d already done that. Taking a large plastic bag from the floor, he stormed out of the room, pushing past his father, nearly toppling the old man.

His sister had overheard the argument, for the house was small, and she ran up to him as he got out onto the front porch. “Vaikom,” Sita said, her eyes full of tears as she tried to hold onto his forearms. “Please, don’t leave us.”

Vaikom hugged her. “I don’t know if I shall see you again. But I must do this, for it is a cause that means everything to me.”

Sita shook her head while sobbing. “I… I just don’t understand.”

He kissed her teary cheek. “Perhaps one day you will.” He gently pushed away from her, turned, and began walking the sandy path leading deeper into the shadowy canopy of palm trees above him. Sita called out his name once more, but he ignored her as he continued on, ever deeper into the blackest darkness beyond.

18

DARKNESS WAS A FRIEND. Without the blinding lights, its senses blossomed, becoming fully acute. It learned to sleep during the day within its ever-growing territory. The absence of the burning lights was no longer a distraction, and it quickly learned to use its hearing to detect a whole range of noises, from the insects crawling along the tree trunks, to the frenzied swimming of the small fishes in the water. A whole plethora of smells could be detected through its massive nostrils in both the water and the air. When the night came it could hunt and eat.

Experience was the great teacher. It soon learned it had two sets of organs for breathing; with a snorkel at the back of its neck it could still draw air while submerged and hold it for long periods of time. In addition, there were gills that could spread out like feathered wings along its back which helped it go deeper into the blue depths without having to surface. With each night cycle it began to range outward, slowly expanding its domain.

The four in black came in during the darkness, right when it was active, and it easily detected them from the incoming noise of the boat’s motor. These were of the same kind as the ones who hurt it during its captivity. For these ones, it reserved a special kind of hatred. The memories of pain still lingered in its mind, for it was something that could never be forgotten. Striking back against those tormentors had had a profound effect on its wellbeing, and it looked forward to this evening’s hunt.

It lay submerged in the water and they never saw it. The four waded in from the beach, and it could smell the sweat they exuded from their feet. Humans seemed to posses no natural weapons, their weak bodies couldn’t hurt it no matter what they did. The only things it feared were what these people carried in their forward limbs. Those black objects called weapons.

The four men stayed together, each one looking out for the other as they slowly made their way into the house. The prey were in the darkness, and they used no lights, unlike the ones who were there before. By now it could recall where every corridor led, every nook and cranny, each possible direction they could take. There would be no trouble in stalking them. The hunt would be like any other.

It had once feared them greatly, but now its feelings were akin to hate. These were not merely prey, they were enemies that needed to be killed. There would be no mercy, no pity, for it had never been taught any.

Learning to hunt properly meant having patience. It took a few tries in order to hold back the bloodlust, for an alerted prey meant the task would only get harder unless it stayed in control. Extra care was needed to make sure it could strike and kill them one at a time without exposing itself. The injuries it had sustained during the time of captivity were never life-threatening, yet it was the pain that had become the hardest burden to endure. Even after the physical wounds had healed, the searing flashes of agony would still be remembered from time to time.

Sensing the powerful weapons these four carried made for a careful hunt, and it was determined to succeed. It followed them at a discreet distance, for it sensed that these ones could also see in the darkness. The territory had already been marked with its distinct smell, and that proved to be a much-needed distraction for its enemies.

Only when one of them had gone into a room and could not be immediately covered by the others did it finally strike. This first prey wore some sort of armor on his chest, and it had to strike the hairy man in his fleshy neck and face, for there was additional armor on the head too. The prey went down, but he screamed before dying.

The remaining three instantly reacted. It had to quickly hide back in the deep shadows when the deafening noise from their weapons erupted, poking holes in the nearby walls, narrowly missing its back. Luckily it had already climbed out of the window and into an upper level, avoiding the pain they had attempted to inflict upon it.

For awhile the three remaining ones seemed confused, as if they could not understand what they were up against. It could hear their shouts coming from down below. With its enhanced senses returning quickly, it soon felt something else in the air: their rising fear. The tables had suddenly turned.

“What happened to him?”

“Take a look, his face and neck’s been ripped open!”

“I don’t know of anybody being able to do that!”

“What the hell have we gotten ourselves into?”

They were now making the same noises the others made. It couldn’t understand the exact meanings of what it heard, but the growing panic amongst its enemies was obvious. A new feeling began to manifest itself. It was a newfound sense of confidence. It had nothing to fear from these ones either. They were just like the other prey.

It took some time, but it was able to kill them all. The last one seemed to just give up and tried to run back out of the house and towards the beach, but it easily caught up to him. When it got near the shore it sensed another far out across the water, sitting on a boat.

With its hunger satisfied, it decided to stay on land for the rest of the night. There would be no need to hunt the one out at sea unless he got closer. After a time, the boat started up and went away, back to where the blinding lights were.

A new sensation came over it after this latest meal. It felt like a primal instinct, a task that needed to be done in order to thrive and expand its territory. A single word floated in its thoughts, one that had been taught to it during one of the times they had attempted to communicate with it. Children.

19

EARLY MORNING IN LEMURIA, and the coffee shop near the hotel’s front desk was still mostly deserted except for a single attendant manning the counter. Taylor Erskine downed another cup of hot black coffee before asking for yet another refill, which the server dutifully fulfilled. He hadn’t gotten any sleep since he had been monitoring the mercenary team’s progress inside the security room all evening, and now they had failed to contact him the moment they were sent in.

Howie and his people were supposed to check in hours ago, he thought while walking out of the cafe and towards the pier.

He activated his walkie-talkie and held it close to his mouth. “This is Erskine, did we get any coms in yet?”

One of the staffers in the security office answered him. “Nothing so far, sir.”

Erskine made a silent curse as he placed the radio transceiver back onto the side of his belt and continued to walk towards the long jetty. More guests were due to arrive later in the day, and the dawning realization of failure crept into his mind. I’m gonna get fired real soon.

Kazimir Morgenstern was expecting Erskine’s call to deliver the good news that his brother had been found and rescued, and now would have to be told that it didn’t happen. The thought of having to face Kazimir’s withering criticism filled Erskine with more dread than just being let go.

If this place wasn’t an island out in the middle of nowhere I would have already resigned, he thought. Just pack my bags and walk out. But I sure as hell can’t do it here.

He expected Kazimir to fire him, and he would then be forced to find his own way back to the mainland. That’s the kind of man he is. Kazimir won’t tolerate failure of any kind, and he’s going to humiliate me.

Ignoring the morning greetings of a couple of cleaning maids he met while walking along the sandy trail, Erskine pivoted and made his way onto the wooden pier. A small catamaran and a couple of dive boats were moored alongside the dock, their gleaming white hulls reflecting the pooling rays of the morning sun onto the clear blue water.

Erskine spotted one of the boatmen doing some cleaning on one of the brand new dive boats, and he kept walking until he got within earshot. “Gopalan, get up here. I want to talk to you.”

The boatman placed the cleaning rag into a plastic pail full of soapy water before making a short climb back onto the side of the pier. Gopalan stood a meter away from the security chief and made the Namaste greeting. “Good morning, Mr. Erskine.”

Erskine hated having to do the greeting all the time, so he made a dismissive gesture with a wave of his right hand. “What happened last night?”

“I did as you ordered, sir. I took this boat with the four men, and dropped them off at the restricted side of the island.”

“You were supposed to wait for them after docking at the private pier near the mansion.”

“I was going to do that, sir, but the man you put in charge told me to get close to the private beach cove, and they would wade in from there instead. That is what happened.”

Erskine crossed his arms. “What? You were supposed to drop them off at the other pier and they would enter the house from there.”

“They insisted on being dropped off near the cove, sir,” Gopalan said. “They said the private dock was too exposed.”

Erskine felt like firing him, but he would have to bring it up with the general manager first. Rakesh Budrani would surely defend his staff, and Erskine would have to tell him the reasons behind it. “So why didn’t you just wait until they came back out then?”

“The tall man said they would just radio in for a pickup, and so I anchored the boat a quarter of a kilometer out and waited,” Gopalan said. “Those were his instructions to me.”

“But you’re here.”

“Yes, sir. I waited for a long time until dawn was about to break. I was assigned to be the boat driver in case of any dives scheduled this morning so I decided to go back.”

Erskine fumed. “You were supposed to wait for them!”

“I did that, sir—all night. But they never called back or signaled from the shore,” Gopalan said softly. “I’m sorry, sir. I-I don’t want to get into trouble with Mr. Budrani.”

He somehow managed to keep his anger in check. So you’re more scared of Rakesh than me? I’m going to have you fired before I get the axe, you brown skinned bastard. “Did you see anything at all while you waited out there?”

Gopalan shook his head. “No, sir. The whole mansion had no lights on, and it seemed like it was completely deserted.”

“Were there any boats still on the private pier?”

“Yes, sir. One speedboat was moored at the dock below the estate. It had a gold trim.”

That’s Emeric’s private speedboat, he thought. “Any others?”

“No, sir.”

Erskine looked out into the crystal blue sea. The supply boat from Kochi was scheduled to head to the private pier next week, but he had already placed her on hold until things cleared up. If Kazimir doesn’t fire me then I’ll just hire more private contractors, but it’ll have to wait until after the opening ceremonies. It would be too conspicuous if I send for them now.

Gopalan knew he was in trouble. “Do you want me to go back and try to see if I can pick them up, Mr. Erskine?”

He shook his head. “No. It’s only a couple of kilometers towards the resort grounds if they decided to walk back here through the jungle. You carry on as if nothing’s happened.”

“Yes, sir.”

Erskine wagged a finger at him. “And do not ever say anything to the general manager about what I asked you to do last night, do you hear me?”

Gopalan nodded obediently. “Yes, sir.”

Turning around, Erskine began to walk back towards the sandy trail. Taking the walkie-talkie from the clip on his belt, he keyed in the device for the security office. “Did anyone from the road checkpoint see anything last night?”

His assistant at the monitoring room answered. “No, sir. Nothing came down the road since you ordered the checkpoint set up.”

“Okay, I want a rotating team present at the checkpoint at all times. Twenty-four seven. With guns. Nobody gets past them, is that understood?”

“Yes, sir.”

“See if you can schedule one of the helicopters to take me up as soon as possible,” Erskine said. “I want to do a flyby over the mansion.”

“Right away, sir.”

20

FEELING THE POWDERY white sand in between his bare toes, Nick Dirkse couldn’t help but smile as he walked back towards their guest cottage near the seashore. Los Angeles had its own beaches, but they were nothing compared to this. Even though more visitors were slowly arriving for Lemuria’s grand opening, which was just a few days away, his family seemed to be the only guests on this side of the whole resort, and the staff treated them like royalty.

Breakfast had been done in their bungalow’s living room, with one of the hotel chefs knocking on their door and wheeling in a cart full of ingredients before cooking it in front of their eyes. Nick had opted for the Indian version consisting of vada doughnuts and appam egg pancakes with various yogurts and chutney dips, and was pleasantly surprised by how good they tasted. Cathy and the kids preferred the usual American breakfast of eggs, bacon, and pancakes, though Scott quickly changed his mind when he saw his father’s meal being prepared and opted for it too.

Looking at his watch, Nick concluded it would be close to noon in about an hour and he needed to find them all so they could have lunch together. Scott and Kim had gone their separate ways soon after breakfast, but he knew Cathy had stayed at the cottage, despite having barely seen the rest of the resort. Time flew by quickly it seemed, and he was having fun.

He’d spoken with Kim the night before, and she seemed hesitant at first, but soon opened up and admitted that the relationship with her boyfriend was pretty much over. By the end of the conversation they were both laughing and hugging each other, Nick saying he was glad she did well in her finals, and her next semester in college would be even better.

Art was right, he thought. I needed this vacation.

Nick’s mind was clear of worries for the first time in years, and he could feel a new bond developing between him and the kids. Scott had been mostly quiet back in Los Angeles, preferring to stay in his room and play videogames when he wasn’t at school, but now he had become a fireball, always eager to explore and learn new things about the entire resort. The attendants loved him, and the boy was even allowed to enter the staff areas so he could see how things were done from the inside.

Making his way towards the front porch of the guest bungalow, Nick could see Cathy was just outside, sitting on a rattan chair, her bare feet propped up on the low wall while working on a laptop computer. I think I got the kids back on my side again, so all I gotta do now is work on her.

“It’s a beautiful day and you’re still out here working, Cat,” he said while dusting off his feet at the steps below the raised porch.

Cathy kept her eyes focused on the laptop’s monitor screen. “Give me a minute, I just have to send some home interior pics to a potential client.”

When he got onto the porch, Nick leaned back on one of the support beams and crossed his arms. “And you said I was working too much back in L.A. It looks like you turned into me now.”

She looked up at him. “I’m sorry, what?”

“I’m not one of your clients, Cat. I’m your husband,” he said.

“I know that.”

“Good, then you won’t mind if I do this,” Nick said before leaning forward and closing the lid of her laptop.

Cathy shrieked, pulling her hands away, before giving him a bewildered look. “What are you doing, you jerk!”

Nick kept up his smile as he kneeled down beside her. “This is supposed to be a vacation for us.” He pointed at the now closed laptop. “All that can wait.”

A part of her wanted to slap him, but Cathy realized he was right. Despite being half a world away, her mind was still in Los Angeles. With a capitulating sigh, she placed the laptop onto a small table. “You’re right.”

He pointed at the clear waters in front of them. “So many shades of blue out there. All I remember was the gray ocean back in Redondo and Huntington Beach. Just the dirty, polluted surf. I even got sick with rashes a few times back in the day.”

Cathy looked out into the sea. “You’re right. I didn’t even notice it before. Everything from powder blue, to pantone to turquoise and ultramarine. It’s all out there in front of us.”

Nick beamed at her. “I didn’t know you were an expert in colors.”

“I sell houses for a living, mister,” Cathy said. “I need to know all the colors of the rainbow so I can describe them to my clients.”

Nick went over to a nearby chair and sat down on it. They were talking to each other for the first time in years. For once it wasn’t either about work, or money, or the kids. A conversation about nothing, and it was pleasing to his ears. No stress, just two people having a casual chat.

Cathy looked down at the shiny marble floor. “I… I have to tell you something, Nick.”

“Sure,” he said. “I’m all ears now.”

“I-I met my old boyfriend Brad a few months back,” she said softly. “It was a chance meeting. One of my clients invited me to a party and he happened to be there.”

Nick nodded. “I get it. Did you see him again afterwards?”

“I did, but it was just out in public, you know. We just talked about the old days and how I missed it.”

He remembered Cathy reminiscing about Brad when Nick first met her. “He was the love of your life before you met me as I recall.”

Cathy leaned forward and placed a warm hand on his cheek. “He was special, but so are you.”

He reached out to hold on to her hand. “I’d like to keep us all together. If you’re still willing to give me a chance.”

Cathy’s lips trembled. She still had a responsibility to her family, and she knew she just couldn’t throw it all away for Brad. Her world had flipped over not once, but twice now. Just a few days before she’d felt so sure about letting go of Nick and falling into Brad’s waiting arms, but now the pendulum had swung the other way. She would need to tell Brad once they returned to Los Angeles, and that would be hard too.

Nick repeated his words again. “Can I have that chance, Cat?”

Blinking away the forming tears from her eyelids, she let out a short giggle to force the serious emotions away. “You haven’t called me Cat since the time Scotty was born.”

“Do you mind if I call you that again from now on?”

“No, of course not. I like it.”

Getting up, he gently led her out of the chair. “Come on.”

Cathy stood up and Nick held her in his arms and gave her a deep kiss. She felt somewhat surprised, for they had not made love in months, and it was done usually to relieve his stress at work. But now it seemed he was genuinely enamored of her, and it felt like they were both young again.

Pushing the front door open, Nick guided her past the moderately sized living room and towards the master bedroom. The cleaning staff had already been through it, and every piece of furniture was immaculately arranged like a picture in a catalog.

Cathy looked out at the window as he began to slowly peel her blouse off. “What if the kids see—”

He placed his index finger on her lips. “They won’t. They’re out and about, and this whole island is pretty damn big.”

She kissed him again, before he took her in his arms and placed her gently on the bed.

21

KIM DIRKSE SAT AT THE bar near the entrance of the hotel restaurant, swirling a tall glass of iced tea in front of her to keep the sweet part of the beverage from settling at the bottom of the tumbler. Her parents hadn’t said anything with regards to returning to the cottage, so she did a bit of wandering on her own.

Her mom did tell her to watch over her brother, but Scott kept darting in and out of every nook and cranny and she just couldn’t keep up. In the end she figured he wasn’t going anywhere since it was an island so she went her own way. After taking a short swim at the beach where there were more staff than guests around, she had a quick shower and a change of clothes before drifting over to the restaurant bar for refreshments.

Looking around, she could see only two couples sitting on the nearby tables. The uniformed staff at the buffet section was busy placing trays of steaming hot food onto the chafing dishes lining the walls, which meant it would be lunchtime soon.

Kim took out her smartphone and checked the internet. She had hoped that her boyfriend Todd would send her an email, but there was nothing but the usual spam stuff in her inbox. What the heck am I doing? I told Dad I was going to forget about him and I should.

There was an inner restlessness inside of her, and Kim couldn’t shake it off by doing the usual things. Her entire world revolved around college and hanging out with her boyfriend; now that she had neither, she was finding it hard to find something to do. The resort had every amenity she could think of, but none of it seemed to matter.

The restaurant had massive glass windows and she could see the manicured grounds outside before a thin line of palm trees extending out towards the white sand beaches. There weren’t any others of her own age at the resort. The only additional guests were old couples or a few prominent local families with small children.

Except for one. Kim first noticed him by the outer buildings after breakfast when she was still trying to follow Scott around. A young man who wore surfer shorts and a t-shirt with the Aquaholics Dive Center logo printed across his chest. She knew then he was part of the resort staff, and he flashed her a friendly smile when she walked past him on one of the concrete walkways along the hotel perimeter. She smiled back of course.

Kim saw him again a few hours later. He was carrying what looked like scuba gear from the dive shop over to the pier. He was built like Todd: tall and lanky, but this youth had more muscles than her ex-boyfriend had. Like her he was a foreigner, with tall spiky blond hair and an earring she couldn’t help but focus on.

Her curiosity getting the better of her, Kim got up from the bar stool and made her way out of the restaurant. The hotel interior was air conditioned, and when she stepped out of the automatic front doors she felt the waves of intense heat around her. The humidity was so thick it felt like she could cup her hands and take a piece of it from the very air.

The resort had given her a pair of complimentary flip-flops, and she padded on the concrete walkway until she rounded a bend and began walking towards a separate building.

Passing by another sandy trail that led down towards the beachfront bar and cafe, she hesitated while standing in front of the open-air entrance to the dive center. I can’t believe this, I must be getting desperate. It’s only been a few days since I broke up with Todd and now I’m looking for someone new?

What else am I going to do for the next week? I might as well check him out, she thought. Mustering up her courage, she walked inside.

Rows of scuba gear lined the white concrete walls of the shop, along with additional equipment for assorted water sports. A wide faux bamboo counter had been erected in the center of the room, along with a pair of dark brown wooden benches and a low table strewn with diving magazines by the opposite side.

A smiling Indian man who also wore the dive shop’s t-shirt stood behind the counter. “Do you need any help, ma’am?”

Darn, where is he? she thought while drifting over to a bookshelf by the side of the entrance. “It’s okay, I was just looking around.”

“No problem,” the well-built man at the counter said. “If you have questions about diving or anything else, let me know.”

Kim smiled back before taking a book from the shelf and began thumbing through it. “Thanks.”

It was a book on sharks. Kim tried to pretend she was interested, but the close up pictures of shark teeth and the stark, doll-like eyes of these animals began to make her uneasy. Placing the book back onto the shelf, she began to sort through the other periodicals. I’ll just browse for a few more minutes, then I’ll go.

A youthful, British accented voice spoke up behind her. “You’re into sharks?”

Kim turned. The young man she was looking for stood smiling about a meter behind her. The combination of surprise and confusion made her mind blank out. “What? This? I-I was just kinda… curious.”

He had slight stubble in his chin that she hadn’t noticed before. “Have you done some diving, miss?”

She shook her head. “No, and my name is Kim. Short for Kimberly.”

He nodded. “Sorry. We’ve been trained to address everyone formally here unless told otherwise. I’m Oliver Marriot, but you can call me Ollie if you want.”

Kim’s mind was still trying to sort itself out due to his sudden appearance. “Um, okay.”

Oliver pointed towards an open doorway behind the counter. “I was in the office when I overheard you talking with Master Diver Kurien.” He then pointed at the man behind the counter, who gave them both a friendly wave. “You win the prize for the day, Kim.”

She raised an eyebrow in confusion. “What prize?”

He pointed at all the equipment hung along the walls. “For being the first ever guest to enter our humble shop. I can offer you a three-day course to become a certified Open Water Diver. Or if you want something else, there’s also snorkeling, kayaking, water skiing, or the best of them all, the banana boat ride.”

“A banana boat? You’re kidding, right?”

He chuckled. “I am, but only partially.” Oliver pointed at a nearby poster on the wall, featuring smiling tourists clad in life vests while riding the top of an inflatable giant banana pulled along by a speedboat. “You might need the rest of your family for that one, though.”

“Wow, so many things to do. I don’t think I can decide right now.”

“Well just take your time,” he said. “If you have any questions, feel free to let us know.”

Something did pop up in her mind. “If I was to go for this Open Water Diver training, what do I need to do?”

“Do a bit of studies, then take a written test. After you pass, then we can do some training on how to use the dive gear at the swimming pool. Once you’ve mastered that bit, we can do a couple of ocean dives. After you’ve gotten your certification, you can dive anywhere in the world.”

“And who will be the one to instruct me in all this?”

“You can choose,” Oliver said. “Helmut is the co-owner of the shop and he also speaks German. Kurien can train others using Hindi, Malayalam, or English. As for me, I can only speak one.”

“You’re an instructor too?”

Oliver nodded. “Everyone in this shop is minimally certified as an Open Water Scuba Instructor. Helmut and Kurien are both Master Instructors. Aquaholics only hires the tops in their fields.”

“Wow, this place is something else.”

“It’s a five-star resort designed to cater to the very top of world society,” Oliver said.

Kim giggled. “Well, I wouldn’t say my family is one of those. We just sort of lucked into this.”

“You’re here now, that’s what matters,” Oliver said. “All guests have a free run of everything we offer, so take your pick.”

Kim felt the vibration of her smartphone. “Excuse me for a second.” She held the device up to her eyes and saw a text from her parents, telling her to go have lunch with her brother, while they would be staying inside the bungalow for a few more hours.

They must be having sex, she thought. At least they seem to be in love again, and that’s a good sign. The last thing I’d want is for them to get a divorce, and then I’d have to choose who to live with.

Kim placed the phone back in the side pocket of her shorts and returned her gaze to Oliver’s sky blue eyes. “I need to go find my brother and make sure he gets fed, then I’ll decide what I want to do. The problem is, Scotty is kinda hard to find since they allowed him into the staff area of this whole place.”

Oliver glanced at his dive watch. “Well since I’m not doing anything right now and I also have access to the staff areas, I can help you find him.”

Kim grinned in delight. “Would you? That would be very helpful.”

Oliver gave the man at the counter a parting wink before returning his attention to her. “Not a problem. Let’s start at the nearby beach areas, then we’ll work our way into the hotel building. I’m sure he’ll turn up.”

22

TAKING ANOTHER MINIATURE bottle of vodka from the small refrigerator, David Blaise twisted it open and downed it in one gulp. He had holed himself up in his room on the fourth floor of Lemuria’s main hotel, and his frustration was now at a fever pitch. The near transparent blue waters surrounding the beach outside his window looked inviting, but he had work to do.

The only time he had left his room after his arrival was when he stayed up at the bar near the reception area the night before, intending to get hammered with endless cocktails and beer, but he quickly returned to his room when he saw the general manager eyeing him disdainfully from afar. Mustn’t raise his suspicions too much, or else he’ll find an excuse to throw me out of here.

His laptop remained open on the desk by the window. He had been attempting to send an email to his editor for the past several hours, only to get frustrated as the internet connection suddenly became spotty, and he failed to send the message, despite repeated tries.

Are they trying to block my internet access? he wondered. David had already called the hotel manager twice to complain about the uneven internet, and he was repeatedly assured that the connection was alright, and perhaps it was his computer that was the problem. When the manager suggested he try the desktop consoles at the business center downstairs he refused, for David felt they might have installed tracking and keylogging software on those units.

Checking to make sure his laptop’s firewall was running properly, he again ran a virus check on his machine. Morgenstern is a billionaire with plenty of dirty tricks up his sleeve. I bet all the stuff I’m sending out gets sent directly to him, the bastard.

The unused smartphone lay on the disheveled bed, beside a tray of dirty plates with bits of food still on them. He knew the phone itself could be used as a tracking device, and he trusted it less than his laptop. Can’t use the damn phone either, so I need to make this work.

Before he got to Kerala, David had had a friend install a voice chat application with an encrypted communications tunnel on his laptop computer. Having already done a test run with the program before, he was heartbroken to find it had suddenly stopped working the moment he tried using it in Lemuria. Opening up the options panel of the program, he could see a bewildering array of virtual controls he needed to tweak if he was going to communicate privately with the outside.

His drinking made him feel lightheaded, but David knew it was the only way to curb the anxiety attacks he’d had over the years. His wife asked for a separation when he became too irrational at times, and he amused himself with third world bargirls when he needed a sexual outlet nowadays.

I need to concentrate, he thought while sitting back down at the chair and placing his hands on the laptop’s keyboard. I’ll just need to fiddle with the options until I get it right.

For the next half an hour he kept at it, only for the screen to repeatedly tell him the connection remained unencrypted, defeating any hope he had of communicating with his colleagues in privacy.

With his temper at a boiling point, David gripped the sides of the laptop and was almost ready to throw it across the room when he remembered his friend telling him that the local time needed to be synched properly for the software to work.

David hovered his cursor close to the lower right-hand corner of the screen and cursed when he saw that he still had it set to Greenwich Mean Time. No wonder.

After changing it to the proper date and time, the icon of the chat app suddenly switched to a positive shade of green, indicating he now had an encrypted connection. About bloody time!

Within seconds, his laptop’s tiny speakers began beeping as an incoming call tried to get through. Reaching down beside his chair, David quickly pulled the headset and microphone out of his backpack before sticking the end into the analog interface port on the side of the laptop.

Accepting the call, he quickly made sure the microphone worked. “Hello, hello?”

A familiar voice was on the other line. “Quentin, you there?”

“Yes, I’m here, mate,” David said. “Finally got this blasted thing working again.”

Franklin Alexander was one of his assistants, doing extra research for him back in Kochi City. “I was calling you all morning.”

“I know, I know. Better late than never. I had a devil of a time trying to make sure the line was encrypted so nobody could listen in. It’s fine now, so go ahead.”

“Good on you. I was able to interview a few hotel workers and you’re right. Dr. Lauren Reeves did stay in one of the posh hotels here in Kochi City under an assumed name for a few days before disappearing again.”

David grinned from ear to ear. “I knew it! First real lead we’ve had.”

“I’ve forwarded this tidbit over to Rebecca, and she wants to publish an article right away.”

He almost leapt up from the chair. “No, no, no! Not yet. Tell her if she does that then my cover will be totally blown and I’ll be thrown out of  this place.”

“Alright, mate. I’ll tell her. But she’s going to want a good reason why we don’t put a little tidbit out at least. She’s been complaining about the cost and having little to show for it.”

“You tell our esteemed editor that once I get a picture of Lady Frankenstein in the flesh, I’ll send it out right away.”

“Have you spotted her at all?”

“I don’t think she’s at the resort,” David said. “If she’s here on the island—and I’ve got a sneaking suspicion that she is—then she would no doubt be holing up at the Morgenstern estate on the other end.”

“You really think this story about a secret laboratory hidden in the island’s private area is true?”

“I’m quite positive,” David said. “I spoke with an Indian architect about it briefly, and he told me he helped to build it while they were still dredging up the part where the resort is. I gave you his details, remember?”

“I tried to follow up on that lead, but when I went to his house he was gone, along with his entire family,” Franklin said. “The neighbors said a big truck came during the night and hauled off all the furniture, and the family left in a hurry. No forwarding address or number, I’m afraid.”

David cursed. “Morgenstern or his Indian partner must have sent them away. They’re covering their tracks.”

“What are you going to do then?”

“I’m waiting for an email from an Indian guy who is part of the Lakshadweep protest group. I heard his people will attempt to disrupt the opening ceremonies here, so I’ll need to cover it.”

“That sounds good, but Rebecca is going to want the Lady Frankenstein story too.”

“Oh, she’ll get that, once I figure out a way to get to the other side of this blasted island.”

“Is something happening out there, Q?”

“Yes,” David said. “I tried talking to the hotel staff here, but they didn’t want to say anything. But I can feel it, mate. It’s in the air all around me, I can even read it in their faces.”

“What is?”

“Fear, mate. They’re scared of something, and I believe it’s coming from the private part of the island.”

“It can be walked over to, right?”

David shook his head. “Easier said than done. I checked out the perimeter of the resort right after I got here, and they have a checkpoint and fences set up on the land bridge between the public and private areas. Armed guards with guns strapped to their hips. When I got close, they politely told me off.”

“So there’s no chance you’ll make it to the other side.”

“Never say die,” David said. “I’ll just need to wait until an opportunity presents itself.”

23

DESPITE HIS REPEATED tumbles into the water, Nick Dirkse was all smiles as he gripped the handholds of the inflatable banana he was riding. Glancing over his shoulder, he flashed a mad grin towards the others. “You ready?”

Scott sat just behind him. Unlike his dad, he had kept his glasses on underneath the rented diving mask strapped to his face. “Ready, Pop.”

Cathy sat at the rear in order to balance the inflatable’s overall weight. They all wore life vests, and she had chosen one in bright pink. “Oh my god, we’re going to crash again.”

Beads of saltwater ran down his forehead as Nick gave the okay signal to the speedboat towing their line. “Not this time, just follow my lead. When I say right, lean to the right. When I say left, lean to the left, okay?”

Kim waved back at them from where she sat in the rear section of the speedboat. After her first spill into the water, she’d decided to spend the rest of the excursion in relative comfort. She turned and leaned forward while tapping Oliver Marriot’s shoulder. “They’re all set, Ollie. Give ’em hell!”

Nick hunched forward for better balance. He could tell his daughter was already hanging out with the young scuba instructor. Looks like she’s gotten over her lousy ex-boyfriend and is working on a new one. That’s good. “Okay, here we go.”

“Oh my god,” Cathy said nervously.

Scott gave a wicked laugh. “Best. Vacation. Ever.”

The inflatable banana began to slice through the calm waters as the speedboat towing it increased its acceleration. Cathy continued to shriek in anticipation, while Nick kept watch up ahead, ready to bark out a command to make sure they leaned the correct way. Without his glasses he couldn’t see a lot of details at long distance, but he could easily tell when the boat sped up or changed direction.

He saw Oliver glance quickly towards him while keeping his hand on the throttle. The banana boat started to bob up and down as the speed picked up. When he was asked how fast they wanted to go, Nick had simply told the young dive instructor to go as fast as possible, as long as nobody got hurt. They had all crashed into the water half a dozen times already, and were eager for more.

Kim cupped her hands so they could hear her voice over the shrill whining of the outboard motor. “Here it comes!”

The speedboat made a sharp turn to starboard, the trailing froth creating miniature waves as it buffeted the bouncing inflatable banana towed behind it.

“Lean right,” Nick hollered as he shifted his weight.

Both his son and Cathy did as ordered, and the giant banana remained somewhat stable as all three continued to hold on. The waters around them were crystal clear, and it seemed like they were skimming along a plain of flattened blue and turquoise mirrors. With the afternoon sun still high up in the cloudless sky, it seemed nothing could top this perfect day.

The towing speedboat turned once more, this time to port.

“Left, left,” Nick yelled out.

Cathy squealed in nervous delight as the giant banana began to skid due to the sudden turn in the opposite direction. For a few seconds Nick thought they were about to crash again, but both his wife and son were able to keep the inflatable upright as they shifted their weight just in time to prevent it from toppling over.

Scott raised his right fist in triumph. He was pretending the banana was some sort of horse in an ocean rodeo. “Woohoo! I’m a sea cowboy!”

Nick squinted, keeping his eyes on Oliver’s movements on the boat. “Steady there, buckaroo! I think he’s going to make another turn again.”

They sped along the beach, and a few Indian families stood on the shore and cheered them on by waving and clapping.

Nick was living in the moment and it felt like a natural high, like the times he took those ecstasy pills back in his college days. “Yeehaw!”

The speedboat quickly pulled back towards the deeper area of the sea. Nick had been momentarily distracted when he kept his eyes on the people cheering him from the beach. The giant yellow banana suddenly shifted to his left, and Nick tried to lean in that direction but he overcompensated, and the inflatable soon tilted at ninety degrees.

“Look out,” Scott said, but it was too late.

The giant banana promptly spun out of control as Nick was thrown off, spinning head over heels as he hit the water. Scott and Cathy had managed to lean the right way, but it wasn’t enough as the sudden loss of Nick’s forward weight made the whole craft unstable. The boy tried his best to hold on, but the tumbling banana threw him off as well.

Cathy was the last one still riding the banana boat, yet she too had to let go a split second later when the inflatable’s nose flew up slightly in the air after cresting a small wave. She yelled out before plowing backwards into the water.

Nick shook his head while twisting his head around on the surface. “Everybody okay?”

He could see Scott floating a few meters to his right, and the boy gave him a double thumbs up with a grin. Cathy bobbed farther ahead, coughing repeatedly.

Nick started swimming towards her. “You okay, Cat?”

Cathy made a choking noise. “I… just drank my third mouthful of saltwater today!”

The speedboat had slowed and was now turning to pick them up. Kim stood up from the rear of the small craft and cupped her hands again. “You guys okay?”

Nick nodded and held up his right thumb. “We’re doing great.”

“You’re holding up the ascend signal, Dad.”

“What?”

Kim leaned forward and yelled even louder. “I said the thumbs up sign means ascend!”

Nick was confused. “What do you mean?”

Oliver had expertly maneuvered the boat until it got close enough for them to climb onboard. After cutting power to the motor, he leaned over and held out his hand. “It’s a diver’s term, Mr. Dirkse. Thumbs up for ascend, thumbs down for descending underwater.”

Nick climbed onboard with Oliver’s help. “Oh, I see, what’s the sign for ‘I’m doing well’ then?”

“The okay sign.”

“Got it.” Wiping the stinging salty wetness from his eyes, Nick turned to look at his daughter while Oliver began pulling his wife into the boat. “So you know all these diver signals now?”

“Sure,” Kim said. “I think I’m going to take the Open Water Diver course. I’m already memorizing all the hand signals.”

Cathy sat on the rear seat, brushing her wet hair back. She looked up at Nick with some concern. “Isn’t that dangerous?”

“It’s fine as long as you follow proper procedures,” Oliver said as he pulled Scott into the boat.

Nick grinned. “He’s the expert, honey.”

Cathy looked away. She had heard the stories about scuba diving accidents, and it worried her. “I don’t know.”

Kim frowned. “Come on, Mom. It’s no different than allowing me to drive a car.”

Cathy knew her daughter wouldn’t be stopped and she was legally an adult anyway. “Alright, but be careful.”

Kim’s downcast face quickly changed into a smile. “Thanks, Mom.”

After sitting down beside his mother, Scott took his dive mask off and adjusted the steamed up eyeglasses he wore underneath. “Can we do it again?”

Cathy shook her head. “That’s enough for me. My head still feels like it’s underwater.”

Oliver pointed at the other gear he had stowed on the boat. “How about some waterskiing?”

Scott raised both arms. “Alright, me first!”

Cathy looked worriedly up at her husband, who just chuckled mildly in response.

24

LUNCH IN THE EARLY afternoon consisted of rayereha, a local dish of spicy red curry made with tuna, and some roti flatbread. The portions were small for they had spent most of what little they had to procure the boat that would take them to Lemuria.

Placing the now empty plate down on the dusty tile floor of the old hut, Vaikom Menon sipped the last of the coconut juice from his glass before getting up and walking out onto the rickety wooden porch. After the confrontation with his father, he had spent last night at the eastern side of Kavaratti Island, well away from his family’s abode.

He hated himself for not having the courage to say goodbye to his sister Sita, but he didn’t want to break down and cry in front of her. Vaikom loved his family dearly, and he couldn’t quite understand why his own father disapproved of his cause. I’m fighting for him, and all the other local inhabitants of these islands. Maybe one day he will appreciate what I’ve done, and what I’m about to do.

They had everything but a plan. Vaikom knew the security staff at the resort were armed, and violence could be a real possibility if things got out of control. He figured the media would have to be filming live at the opening ceremony, and if one of them had a chance to penetrate the resort and begin a protest while the cameras were rolling, then it might be enough to make an impression. The problem was they weren’t sure how they would get inside.

The resort staff might spot the boat in an instant, even before we can get to the shore, he thought. If that happens none of us will get to the island.

His close friend Mullappally “Muli” Tharoor was a vegetarian, and he only ate the roti flatbreads, using some mint chutney and raw onions as a dip. With his hunger sated, he too walked over to the front of the porch, and sat by the low wall. “What are you thinking about, comrade?”

Vaikom smiled. Muli was a fanatical communist, and he always addressed his friends as comrades. “I think they might intercept the boat before we get close enough to wade into shore.”

Muli shrugged. “Then we all jump into the water and swim until we get to the beach. At least one of us should make it.”

“We’re just renting a fishing boat. She is slow, and their speedboats can easily catch up. If they reach us too far out then it will be too great a distance to swim for shore.”

“You really believe their security will be on alert for us?”

“All the VIPs will be there,” Vaikom said. “Even the administrator for Lakshadweep will be present. I heard they will be flying him in by helicopter.”

“Very good,” Muli said as he unbuttoned his blue collared shirt, revealing a printed t-shirt emblazoned with the red hammer and sickle, the universal symbol for communism. “I shall stand beside him while wearing this and the press can take our photograph.”

Vaikom shook his head. “You need to stop fantasizing. We’ll certainly end up in jail again after this.”

“Ah, true,” Muli said. “But there will be a difference. This time the outside world will know what is happening.”

“What do you mean?”

Muli pointed towards a pale foreigner dressed in shorts walking up the sandy path towards the hut. “This is why we waited.”

The man wore sunglasses and a floppy hat, with a yellow waterproof dry bag slung over his shoulder. He waved at first, and then made the Namaste greeting once he got closer. “Hello, my name’s Franklin Alexander, and I’m a reporter with the Daily Sky. I hope I’m not too late in joining your protest so I could cover it for the Western media.”

“Namaste,” Vaikom said before shaking the man’s hand. His English wasn’t the best, but it was enough. “How did you know about this?”

Muli smirked. “I told him. I met this man in Kochi, and he gave me money to rent the boat with.”

“My newspaper has already published a series of articles about the many bribes the Morgenstern Group made in order to get the government permits to build Lemuria,” Franklin said. “But there’s an even bigger story behind all this.”

Vaikom nodded politely, though deep in his heart he remained skeptical of the other man’s intentions. “What other story do you mean?”

Franklin had barely had any sleep, and he counted himself lucky to have caught a plane ride to Agatti Island before hitching again, this time to a boat that brought him to Kavaratti in record time. “There is a private area on the island, at the opposite end of the resort.”

“We know that. It is a big house belonging to the head of Morgenstern Group.”

Franklin took his sunglasses off and wiped the sweat from his brow. “Ah, but what you may not know is this mansion of his has a hidden laboratory built underneath.”

“For what purpose?”

“That I don’t know yet,” Franklin said. “But I do have some facts that lead me to believe they may be doing something illegal in it.”

“Must be drugs,” Muli guessed.

“Perhaps, but they smuggled in a disgraced member of the scientific community to run it,” Franklin said. “A Dr. Lauren Reeves. Does her name ring a bell?”

“I do not know who she is,” Vaikom said.

Placing his bag on the floor, Franklin opened it up and took out a folded back issue of the Daily Sky before spreading it out and handing it to Vaikom. The headline read: Lady Frankenstein.

Vaikom only had a rudimentary knowledge when it came to reading English, and he passed it to his friend after pretending to skim over the periodical. “Perhaps it is better you explain it to me.”

“Dr. Reeves is a noted scientist on genetic engineering,” Franklin said. “She was tops in her field, and a Nobel Prize finalist when she first published a paper on successfully modifying the human genome. Everything was going her way until a tragedy happened.” He paused, hoping they’d understand.

“Please continue.”

“She and her team were doing state of the art genetic modifications on animals in a private research facility in Maryland a few years ago,” Franklin said. “We don’t have all the facts, but it seemed she succeeded in creating a chimera.”

The two other men looked at him in confusion.

Franklin nodded, gesturing that he would explain. “A chimera is a genetically modified animal that uses DNA from other species. From what we got in the police reports, her team was able to create some sort of super monkey from a baboon and other animals.”

Muli’s thick black eyebrows shot up. “That… is crazy.”

“Yeah, but it’s all true,” Franklin said. “Something happened, and the chimera got out of control. One of her fellow scientists was killed, and they were forced to put it down.”

“Put it down?” Vaikom asked.

“They had to kill it,” Franklin explained. “Also, they were doing all this without permission from the various American government agencies, and they also had violated an awful lot of ethics laws. There was a lot of negative publicity and lawsuits. Dr. Reeves was sort of ostracized from the scientific community not long afterwards.”

Muli began rubbing his goatee. “Are you saying this devil doctor is on the island? In a secret laboratory?”

Franklin nodded. “Exactly.”

Vaikom sighed with disappointment. “It seems all you are interested in is a story on her, yes? Why should we allow you to journey to Lemuria with us? You do not seem to care for the people here.”

“Look, mate, this story will be even more sensational if we prove she’s on Lemuria,” Franklin said. “The rest of the world right now doesn’t care about the plight of your people here, but they will if we can also prove this rich bastard Kazimir Morgenstern is harboring a mad scientist doing God knows what where no authority can touch her.”

Muli spoke to his friend in Malayalam. “He is right. None of our national newspapers even printed anything on our protest when we burned those huts during construction of the resort. It earned us nothing but a year and a half in jail. With this, we will be noticed for sure.”

Vaikom studied their European guest intently. “Do you have a plan?”

Franklin nodded, even though he didn’t have one. “One of my colleagues is already on Lemuria under a false name. I’ll help cover your protest, and he’ll be the one to get into the private part of the island while the security guards are focused on us.”

“We’ll need to get to the island first. Our boat will not be the fastest.”

“I brought an inflatable dinghy with me,” Franklin said. “If we go in at night they might intercept the boat, but the ones on the dinghy might get through.”

Vaikom couldn’t say no to that offer. “Alright.”

25

DAVID BLAISE WAS GOOD at reading people’s faces, and he could tell one of the young receptionists at the front desk was having a hard time keeping her emotions in check. He had mostly hung out at the bar near the front entrance since mid-afternoon, sipping quietly on a cold bottle of beer while discreetly observing the staff around him.

She looks positively flustered, he thought. The way she keeps staring blankly into space and her forced smile means she’s bothered. But by what?

He ordered another beer, and waited for another half an hour before the second receptionist left her post and the one he wanted was alone. Most of the guests were making their way towards the various restaurants for dinner, and now there was hardly anyone in the reception area. He saw Nick Dirkse and his family, all tanned and smiling, making their way towards the buffet section. They gave each other a friendly wave.

Now’s my chance. Getting up from the bar stool, he casually made his way towards the front desk. The door behind the young receptionist was closed, meaning the hotel manager wasn’t in his office either. My luck’s holding.

She looked up at him, and the name tag above her left breast marked her as Lakshmi. “Good evening, sir. How may I help you?”

Blaise put on his best smile while leaning on the counter with his elbows. “I was actually hoping to help you, ma’am. It seems you’re in a tad bit of distress. I happen to know Mr. Kazimir Morgenstern personally, since he was the one who invited me here for the grand opening.”

Her eyes brightened. “You do?”

He gave her a confident, lying nod. “Oh yes. We were close friends together at Eton when we were still teenagers. Is there any way I could help?”

“Well, it’s just that—”

“Yes?”

She was about to blurt it all out, but then she looked back down at the computer monitor in front of her. “It’s really nothing, sir. But thank you anyway.”

Come on, I nearly got her to say something, he thought. Best to keep at it. “Are you feeling unwell, perhaps? I know Kazimir’s private secretary, and she told me to call her for whatever reason. I can get the staff here to put you on sick leave, with pay of course.”

She looked away while her lips trembled. “I-it’s not me. It’s about my sister.”

“Your sister? What can I do to help?”

Her forlorn eyes locked onto his. “Y-you you did say you know Mr. Morgenstern personally?”

“I do. He even lets me call him Kaz in private, which is his nickname. Now, tell me your concern about your sister, and I’ll see what I can do. Is she on another island or something?”

“N-no. She’s on this island.”

“Yes, go on.”

Her voice became a whisper. “You see, she works directly for Mr. Morgenstern, at his house in the private area. She’s one of the cooks in his estate.”

Bloody hell! Something’s happened over there, he thought while keeping up a straight face. “Yes, I’ve… been to that house a few times. Is she alright?”

Lakshmi looked around nervously, making sure no one could overhear them. “I-I don’t know. We normally chat with each other during our break times, but she suddenly went quiet a few days ago. She’s not answering my calls or texts.”

“I see, do you have a number for the other staff at that house?”

“My sister gave me another number. The other cook is Ranju, and I used to text him also.”

“Well, did you try his phone?”

“I-I did,” she said anxiously. “But I got a strange text from him a few days ago. It simply said ‘help us’ in Malayalam.”

“‘Help us?’”

She nodded. “That is all it said. I tried calling both their numbers, but there’s just a busy signal. That’s all I know and I am very worried for the both of them.”

Franklin’s already on his way here, so I’ll need to call Rebecca about this. She’ll be gobsmacked when I tell her this latest scoop. “Okay, let me call his private secretary’s number, and I’ll see what I can do and get back to you, alright?”

She nodded. “Yes, please.”

He gave her a wink before turning around and heading for the elevators. “I’ll be back soon, luv.”

There was a soft chime as the elevator opened and he stepped into it. This is going to be one hell of a scoop if I can get to the Morgenstern estate. Lady Frankenstein surely mucked things up again somehow.

Pushing the button for the fourth floor, he tapped his right foot in anticipation. The guards at the road checkpoint are too nosy for me to get through over there. I’ll have to make it to the mansion by another way.

He remembered the last time his paper was embroiled in journalistic controversy after publishing an article on Morgenstern, and Rebecca’s directives were clear: if we’re going to implicate him properly, then we need concrete proof this time.

You’ll get the whole truth alright, he thought. Once I get firsthand evidence, I’ll be untouchable. The moment the story gets covered worldwide I could even be in line for a Pulitzer. Take that, you establishment bastards!

The elevator doors opened, and he stepped out into the fourth floor corridor, only to be startled when another man wearing a suit blocked his way.

Taylor Erskine gave him a disarming smile. “Good evening, Mr. Blaise. Are you enjoying all of Lemuria’s comforts so far?”

Blaise nodded. “I am indeed. This resort is impressive. If you’ll excuse me I’d like to return to my room.”

Erskine held up his hand to stop him. “I’m afraid I need to speak with you about something. Right now.”

Blaise became guarded. Does he know something? “I hope this won’t take long. I have to compose an email.”

“An email to your editor, Rebecca Wood, perhaps?”

Blaise’s mouth hung open, but he didn’t say a word.

“We know all about you, Mr. Blaise,” Erskine said. “Or should I call you by your real name: Quentin Everett, tabloid journalist for the Daily Sky.”

Bloody hell, my cover’s blown. He decided to play it coy. “Well, I must say I’m impressed. Your security department is quite thorough, Mr. Erskine. I congratulate you on a job well done.”

“Is that all you have to say?”

“Your resort is phenomenal,” he said. “First class in every way. My editor sent me here undercover to write an article about the posh amenities and I shall do just that. Five out of five stars, as they say.”

Erskine seemed unimpressed. “Our general manager Mr. Budrani told me you pressed him on the local protests the moment you landed on this island. The security team at the road checkpoint also found you sneaking around, trying to worm your way through to the private area.”

“I was just being thorough, checking a few nooks and crannies. It’s my job after all.”

“No, your job is to dig up dirt on this place, and find whatever muck to print, no matter how filthy your rag of a paper is, and I do mean rag,” Erskine said.

He shook his head. “The Daily Sky prints facts, Mr. Erskine. I’m here because the world needs to know.”

“Morgenstern Group has already sued your rag for libel, and I have a feeling they’ll do it again, once I have you transferred to the jail back on the mainland.”

“Jail? Me? I paid for my ticket and room already. You can’t charge me for that.”

“We’ll be detaining you for coming in here using a false identity,” Erskine said. “That’s fraud.”

He snorted. “I’ve done research on the Indian Penal Code before I came here, and fraud isn’t defined as a separate offense. I haven’t stolen anything so you can’t charge me with that either.”

“We’ll see about that,” Erskine said. “You’ll be confined to your room, and then we’ll decide what to do with you when Mr. Morgenstern arrives tomorrow.”

His hopes of getting a personal scoop had been gutted, and he would have to write the article based on pure hearsay in his hotel room from now on. “Very well, I can live with that.”

“I’ve turned off phone and internet access in your room, and your laptop has been confiscated as evidence. Your meals will be sent up to you, and I’ll have a security guard right outside your door.” Erskine held his hand out. “Hand over your smartphone.”

“Now wait just a bloody minute here!”

Erskine quickly unbuttoned his suit jacket, revealing the stun gun and Glock pistol strapped to his belt. “I’m not going to ask you again, Quentin.”

Sighing, he pulled out the smartphone from his front shirt pocket and handed it over.

Erskine took it and gestured at him to move. “Let’s go. Your room’s that way.”

26

KIM DIRKSE SAT AT THE edge of the long pier and stared out into the night. Her parents and younger brother had already turned in for bed back at the beachside bungalow, but she was still too excited to go to sleep. Looking down at the calm, undulating waters just above her bare feet, she could see her mirror image, just below the glowing orbs from the reflected tall lamps of the deserted pier.

She noticed a few small fishes swimming around, attracted to the lights, and she regretted not taking a few bits of food from the cottage’s refrigerator to feed them with. Los Angeles seemed like a wholly different world compared to what she was experiencing, and a part of her didn’t want to go back. I need to finish my degree first, then maybe I could travel the world and find other places like this.

“Good evening,” a voice behind her said.

Kim stood up and turned, just in time to get a hug from Oliver Marriot. Giggling, she leaned forward and they kissed. “Oh, your breath smells of Indian food,” she said, making a funny face.

Oliver chuckled lightly. “So sorry, it’s just that I love curry—I used to eat it a lot back home. We had a late dinner because of our meeting at the dive shop, and I had no time to get back to the staff house to brush my teeth or even change my clothes.”

“It’s alright,” she said. “You guys sure got busy this afternoon.”

“We did. A whole bunch of guests signed up for the Open Water course tomorrow, so we had to divvy up the dive groups. There’ll be two others joining us tomorrow morning. A couple from Spain.”

Kim turned away in slight disappointment. “Well that sucks. I thought I had you all to myself tomorrow.”

He laughed again. “It won’t be so bad. Tomorrow will be mostly classroom instruction, followed by an exam.”

Kim sighed. “I just had my finals a few days ago. I can’t believe I’m back to studying again.”

“Don’t worry, it’s a piece of cake. These tests are purposely designed to be easy so even a child can pass them. After that, we’ll do some training at the pool.”

“They make the tests easy to pass?”

“Of course,” Oliver said. “The organization wants as many certified divers as possible. The more people take and pass the course, the more money it is for them.”

“I never knew that.”

Oliver leaned back on one of the support columns while keeping her wrapped in his arms. “That’s how the world works—money is behind everything. I learned that as soon as I started working.”

“What part of Britain are you from?”

“Northampton,” he said. “Spent some time in London too, before I decided to do some traveling.”

“How did you end up becoming a diver?”

“I was a backpacker in Thailand, and I ended up in Phuket. I took the Open Water course there and got hooked immediately. Afterwards I just kept getting more certifications.”

“But how did you get this job? The competition must have been tough.”

He nodded. “It was, but I knew Helmut—the co-owner—for a few years. I wasn’t his first choice, but the man he wanted was heavily into drugs, so I got the call instead.”

“Wow.”

“Indeed,” Oliver said. “I got lucky.”

She rested her head on his wiry shoulders. “So what are your plans? Are you staying here until Helmut decides to hand the keys to the dive shop over to you?”

He shook his head. “I’m just saving up so I can become a commercial diver. The course costs around ten to fifteen thousand pounds.”

She looked up at him. “What’s that?”

“It’s like doing construction work, except you’re underwater. Everything from oil and gas pipes and platforms, to bridges and sewers.”

“Sewers?”

“Yes, it’s one of the specialties. They pay people to go inside of them to do engineering work like welding and stuff.”

“That sounds totally gross and dangerous.”

“Not my first choice,” Oliver said. “I’d prefer to work in the open ocean as a sat diver if I get the chance.”

“What’s a sat diver?”

“Short for saturation diving. You get lowered, along with your mates, in a deep sea diving bell, then you take turns going out and doing stuff like welding.”

“How long do you stay down there?”

“Weeks, months even. You work with a different gas mix, and depending on the depth it takes some time to decompress due to the toxic gas buildup in your body.”

“Oh my god. How deep do you go?”

“Usually a hundred meters on down,” Oliver said casually. “That’s around three hundred and fifty feet. And a lot deeper.”

“That sounds scary. How dangerous is it?”

“Very. Quite a few have died every year.”

“And that’s the kind of work you want to do? It’s crazy.”

He chuckled again. “For some people the danger is part of the attraction.”

“And you’re one of those people?”

“I suppose so.” He looked into her eyes before giving her another kiss.

She looked away. “I don’t know if I can commit if you’re set to die like that.”

He placed his finger and thumb on her delicate chin and turned her head until they faced each other once more. “Are you thinking about getting serious with me, Kim?”

Her eyes were downcast. “I broke up with my last boyfriend just before I made this trip. Now you’re telling me you want to go do something dangerous for a living. I don’t know if I can live with that.”

“I understand,” he said softly. “We can just be friends if that’s what you want.”

She whimpered while placing her cheek on his shoulder once again. “I want us to be together.”

“Let’s take it one step at a time then,” he said. “Finish the Open Water course. Who knows, you might end up really liking it, just like me.”

“And if I do get fond of it?”

“We can both go to commercial diving school and be together as sat divers.”

She backed away and slapped him lightly on the chest. “Oh, stop kidding around!”

“I’m not. I’m serious. It’s the best way for us to stay together.”

She turned and stared at the row of watercraft along the length of the dock. Kim hadn’t been too eager to take the course; she just figured it was a good excuse to hang out with him. Now all this talk about going ever deeper in the water made her nervous, and she needed a reason to stay interested.

He got behind her and placed his steady hands on her frail shoulders. “You’re brooding again.”

Kim pointed towards one of the dinghies tied to the dock. “Hey, let’s take that thing out for a spin.”

“I’m afraid we can’t.”

“Why not?”

“I’d need to sign off on the log and guests boating at night is prohibited—unless it’s a night dive, but you haven’t even been certified yet.”

She gave him a mischievous smile. “So we just don’t tell anybody. I need to get more comfortable around the water so I can start that diver course tomorrow.”

His looks turned serious. “I could get into trouble for it.”

“I won’t say anything,” she said softly, placing a finger on his lips. “You don’t have any privacy in your bunkhouse, and I can’t bring you to the guest cottage since my parents and brother are there.”

He looked away. “I don’t know about this.”

She got closer to him and wrapped her arms around his tight waistline. She had once fantasized about being romantic on a boat with the one man who would be her true love, and the present opportunity was too good to miss. “Oh, come on. Nobody else is going to know.”

A part of him wanted to. He hadn’t had sex in awhile, and his last girlfriend was a Thai bargirl. “If someone finds out I could lose my job.”

She took his hand and began pulling him towards the small dinghy. “No one will find out.”

27

EVEN THOUGH THE OUTBOARD was a four stroke Suzuki, the quietest of its kind, Oliver insisted upon using the paddles and rowed the dinghy out of the dock until he was certain no one else would hear the engine start. The lights of the pier had become somewhat distant by the time he started up the outboard, its shrill whine turning into a low monotonous drone as he eased the small boat over the calm dark waters surrounding Lemuria.

Kim Dirkse sat beside him on the two person chair behind the helm controls. The full moon had begun its inevitable descent towards the darkened horizon, but she figured they’d have at least a few hours of fun by themselves.

Oliver made a slow turn as they traveled in a northerly direction, past the lights along the beaches until the entire resort became obscured by the thick, coconut palm trees past the shore. He pointed at the now darkened jungle at his port side. “We could just anchor the boat along the shore there. No one will see us.”

“Eew, I hate lying on the sand,” she said. “Did you bring a beach towel?”

“Well, no. All we got is each other.”

“Okay then,” she said while staring at the uneven deck of the dinghy. “I don’t think I can stretch out here either. This whole boat is too small for us to lay down in.”

A look of disappointment crossed his face, but his visage was obscured by the night. “So what do we do now? Head back?”

“I don’t know. Just keep driving. Is the rest of the island just all trees from here on out?”

“No, there’s a private estate at the other end.”

“Oh yeah? Let’s take a look.”

He shook his head. “Absolutely not. That’s Mr. Morgenstern’s private area. They’ll kill me if we get close.”

“Then we don’t get close. We stay far out in the water here so they can’t see us.”

“They might hear the engines.”

“Just keep going slow,” she said. “I can barely hear it myself.”

Oliver bit his lip. He was already in so much trouble, he was sure they would be waiting for him when they got back onto the resort pier. “I can’t believe I’ve let you convince me to do this.”

She placed a confident hand over his. “Just a quick look. I’ve never seen how the super rich lived before.”

He sighed as he turned slightly to starboard in order to put more distance between them and the island’s shore. “Just a quick peek, yeah? Then I turn this boat around.”

Kim started to get giddy. She felt like a little kid breaking all the rules her parents had set down. “Okay, it’s a deal.”

Oliver kept one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the boat’s throttle as he maneuvered the dinghy past the neighboring jungle until he could make out the faint outlines of the sprawling private estate to his left. “That’s weird, there’s no lights turned on at all.”

Kim stood up. “Yeah, why is that?”

He shrugged. “Don’t know. Perhaps they all packed up and left.”

She pointed towards the small pier jutting out from the corner of the big house. “There’s two boats tied by the dock.”

“That’s Emeric Morgenstern’s powerboat,” Oliver said, staring at the custom-built, gold-lined Eliminator moored at the dock. “I saw him take a spin on it from the shore once when I got into Lemuria for the first time.”

“So he’s in there? Why does the whole place look abandoned?”

“I don’t know, and I don’t want to know,” he said as he began turning the steering wheel. “Let’s head back.”

She placed a restraining hand over his forearm. “Wait up. Let’s hang out here for awhile. Can we get in closer?”

“Absolutely not,” he said adamantly. “All resort staff are under orders to never approach the private area without permission.”

“But there’s nobody here.”

“Even then,” he said. “They might have passive detection devices or even cameras installed all over the place.”

Kim moved over to the bow of the dinghy and sat down along the cushioned sides of the gunwale. “Fine, let’s just hang out here while looking at an empty estate then.”

He lowered the throttle to idle and turned the engine off. “Okay, just for a few minutes.”

Kim beckoned him with her hand. “Come over here.”

He got closer and sat down beside her. Placing his arms around Kim’s neck, he started kissing her again. “You’re not feeling seasick, are you?”

She giggled. “What kind of a stupid question is that? Of course not.”

“It’s just that the last girl I took boating with me started vomiting the moment we left the dock.”

“I’m made of sterner stuff, Mr. Marriot.”

He kissed her again. “I guess you are. Now we ought to…” Oliver craned his neck forward and squinted at the wine dark sea beyond.

Kim turned her head to see what he was looking at. “What is it?”

He pointed towards something bobbing on the moonlit water’s surface. “Do you see that?”

She looked out to where he was pointing. With the boat lights turned off, the only illumination was from the moonlight reflecting on the calm surface of the sea around them. “I don’t see anything.”

But Oliver was certain. He got back up and made his way over to the controls. He quickly restarted the engine and began revving the throttle. “There was a cyclone that hit us about a week ago. It temporarily knocked out the power supply over the entire island. Maybe some people got hurt.”

“So now what?”

“Let’s get closer,” Oliver said. If he got into trouble so be it. The object on the water looked like a person’s head, and if someone needed to be helped then he would risk his job for it. Turning on the boat’s deck lights, he also checked the radio to see if it was working—it was. I won’t report anything in until I get a closer look.

Kim got on her knees and stared out past the bow. “Yeah, I think there’s somebody in the water.”

“Okay, hang on.”

Oliver kept the throttle on low as the dinghy closed the distance to the object. “There should be a torch in a cabinet underneath the cushions.”

“A what?”

“I’m sorry, you yanks call them flashlights.”

“Right,” Kim said as she leaned back and fumbled open a small compartment underneath the bow. Rummaging through various bits of small equipment, she successfully grasped the cylindrical length of a yellow waterproof flashlight.

He lowered the boat’s throttle as they drifted close enough to take a closer look. “What do you see?”

Kim switched the flashlight on. She could see what looked to be the back of a man’s head and shoulders drifting less than two meters from the dinghy’s forward bow. “Someone’s in the water. It looks like he’s wearing some sort of gear.” She tried calling out to him. “Hey mister, you okay?”

The stranger failed to react.

Oliver kept the throttle on idle as they got ever closer to him before turning the engine off completely. He hurried to the bow of the dinghy while grabbing one of the paddles he had used earlier, along with the first aid kit from the boat’s main storage cabinet. “Hold on, Kim.”

Leaning over the dinghy’s pointed bow, Kim tried to reach out to the man in the water. As she made a one handed grab at his shoulder but missed, the man seemed to turn and face her, and she finally saw the frozen look of horror on his lifeless face. The rest of his body below the ribcage was missing, and there was a school of small fishes nibbling on the corpse’s ropelike entrails. Kim screamed and tried to lean backwards, but she lost her balance and tipped over the side of the gunwale, falling into the water with a loud splash.

“Kim!” Oliver said as he tried to lean out and extended the paddle, hoping she could grab hold of it, but Kim continued to yell while thrashing on the water’s surface.

She had swallowed a mouthful of seawater the moment she fell in, and it partially choked her screams. As Kim looked up at Oliver, flailing at the paddle he was holding out towards her, she also saw a monstrous shadow of pale, pulsating flesh pull itself out from the water and clamber up the aft deck of the dinghy, just behind the outboard motor.

As Oliver turned and saw what was now on the boat, they both screamed in unison.

28

TAYLOR ERSKINE STOOD a few meters away from the helicopter as its rotors began to power down. Once the fuselage doors opened and Kazimir Morgenstern stepped out onto the helipad, Lemuria’s chief of security quickly closed the gap and extended his hand. “Welcome to Lemuria, sir.”

Kazimir didn’t shake it as he continued to walk towards the transfer building. Despite the incoming breeze, the morning sun made his head feel like it was on fire. “You’ve failed me, Taylor.”

Erskine quickly fell in behind him. “I’m sorry, Mr. Morgenstern. I’ve tried everything in my power to find out what’s happening on the other side, but the last team I sent over failed to contact me again.”

“Those people were experienced, yes?”

“Absolutely, sir. They were highly paid professional contractors. All former American and British Special Forces.”

“Did you tell them what they would be going up against?”

“No, sir,” Erskine said sheepishly. “I… I don’t really know the full story myself, sir.”

There was a full bar with drinks waiting for him inside the Arrivals Lounge, but Kazimir strode past the smiling staff and continued on until he stepped out the other side and onto the concrete walkway beneath a canopy of palm trees. An electric golf cart with a driver was waiting for them along the sandy path leading towards the main hotel building.

Just before he got into the cart, Kazimir stopped and turned to face his chief of security. “What did you tell these contractors?”

Erskine wiped the sweat from the back of his head. “I told them one of the staff might be a serial killer.”

“So they didn’t have a clue?”

“No, sir.”

Kazimir pursed his lips. “I see.”

“Should I have told them?”

“I’m not quite sure about the full capabilities of this so-called subject my brother was keeping,” Kazimir said. “I confess the lab staff had given me continuous updates on Proteus, but I never really had the time to go through all the logs.”

Erskine kept silent. So this rich bastard is as ignorant as the others. And he expected me to get things done when I wasn’t even briefed on everything?

“I’m going to freshen up,” Kazimir said. “See me at my suite later.”

“Yes, sir. There’s two other things that have happened.”

“What?”

“We caught a tabloid journalist using a false identity,” Erskine said. “A reporter from the Daily Sky. I believe he was snooping around, trying to get into the private area.”

“Where is he now?”

“He’s been confined to his hotel room and I’ve cut off his communications. I’ve got a security guard stationed outside his door at all times.”

“Good. Keep him under wraps until tonight’s opening ceremonies are finished. Once the administrator for Lakshadweep leaves tomorrow morning, contact one of our lawyers in Kerala and see to whatever charges we can bring up against this knob and his paper.”

“I’ll do that, Mr. Morgenstern.”

“And the other thing?”

Erskine let out a deep breath. “One of our guests went missing last night. An American. We believe she went on a nighttime joyride with one of our employees in a small boat, and nobody’s heard of them since. The family is worried.”

“Fine, fine,” Kazimir said dismissively as he climbed into the golf cart. “You handle it. Like I said, keep things quiet for now.”

“Yes, sir,” Erskine said as he stood there, watching the little electric car drive off. He didn’t fire me yet, but I bet he will soon after the opening ceremonies.

Pattom Viswanatham served as one of the hotel managers, and he was inside the Arrivals Lounge when Kazimir walked right past him. He figured it was the right time to approach the security chief as he got out through the back door and got to within whisper range. “Mr. Erskine, could I have a word?”

“What is it?” Erskine snapped.

Pattom was taken aback by the other man’s brusqueness, but he kept his composure. “I was asked by the general manager if you could please have a word with Mr. Dirkse again. You see, he is most upset and has more questions to ask.”

Erskine wanted to tell him off, but Kazimir’s orders were clear. “Alright, where is he?”

“The family is at their guest cottage, sir. I can take you to them.”

“No need. I was there earlier so I know the way.”

“Of course.”

IT TOOK HIM AROUND twenty minutes of walking along the shaded pathways, past the carefully manicured jasmine and lotus gardens, until he got to the private cottages situated along the beach. More guests had arrived and two other bungalows were already occupied, while some of their children were building sandcastles by the shore. The Dirkse family was quartered at the far end of the beach, and it afforded them a certain degree of privacy from the other cottages.

Erskine had taken off his suit jacket and carried it with one hand over his shoulder as he walked up to the porch and pressed the bell beside the front door.

There was a slight pause as he heard someone coming up to the door and it opened. Nick stood by the open entryway, lines of worry crisscrossing his face. He backed away while beckoning the other man to enter. “Mr. Erskine, thanks for coming over again.”

“It’s no problem,” Erskine said as he walked into the living room. “I’m sorry it took awhile, but there are all sorts of things I’m currently dealing with.”

Nick closed the door behind him. “I’ve got some questions.”

“Of course, why don’t we have a seat?”

Cathy had been sitting on the couch for most of the morning, and she slowly got up and held out her hand as Erskine got closer. Her mouth was dry with worry and she made a faint smile for appearance’s sake. “Have there been any new developments, Mr. Erskine?”

The security chief smiled after shaking her hand and sat down on a padded chair beside her. “Please, you can call me Taylor. And sorry, no new updates as of yet.”

Nick felt like yelling in frustration, but he knew it would be counterproductive so he kept his anxiety in check. He sat down on the couch alongside his wife and clasped her clammy hand in support. “I checked on the internet, and it said there’s an Indian naval base on one of the nearby islands. Have you alerted them yet?”

Erskine lied. “We have. They’re also on the lookout for the dinghy and they’ll contact us the moment they spot it.”

“Okay,” Nick said, glancing at his wife before he continued. “There was another guest here who came in with us. His name is David Blaise. He told me there’s a private area at the other end of this island, have you checked over there too?”

“We did. The staff there reported no other boats or anyone else going into that place,” Erskine lied again.

“But David told me this billionaire, Morgenstern, who owns that part of the island has got some sort of crazy brother who lives there, are you sure you spoke to him too?”

Erskine held his hand up. “I’m afraid this David guy, the one who flew into the resort with you, is not who he says he is. His real name is Quentin Everett, and he’s a sleazebag tabloid reporter who got here under a false name.”

Nick was shocked. “What?”

“Yes, it’s all true. I have him under house arrest, and we will press charges soon enough,” Erskine said softly. “I’m afraid you will have to take whatever he said to you with a grain of salt.”

Cathy placed her free hand over her open mouth. “Oh my god. Do you think he had anything to do with Kim’s disappearance?”

Erskine shook his head. “I don’t think so. What’s clear is that a resort employee breached the rules by taking your daughter out for a nighttime cruise. I’m certain they’ll be back soon enough, and then I’ll deal with him.”

Cathy sighed. “I’m going to have a talk with Kim once she gets back here. I can’t believe she would be this irresponsible.”

Erskine smiled a little. “I can promise you this Oliver Marriot will be disciplined by me personally.”

“Thanks, Taylor,” Nick said as he looked at his wife once more. “We’ve been sick with worry and we haven’t even left this cottage since breakfast.”

“Just take it easy. Everything will be fine.”

“The boat they left in has a radio, right?” Cathy asked.

Erskine nodded. You asked me this before already, you bimbo. “Yes, we’ve been trying to contact it nonstop, but no reply as of yet.”

“Could, could the boat have sunk, maybe?” Nick asked.

“Anything is possible, but it’s best not to speculate on the worst right now,” Erskine said reassuringly. “All diving activities have been cancelled, and every available boat we have is out there searching for them. Just give it some time and I’m confident we’ll get them back safe and sound.” He didn’t add that the search teams weren’t allowed near the private area of Lemuria.

Nick nodded once more and looked at his wife. “We’ll just have to wait, Cat. There’s no storms or anything, so chances are the boat Kim’s on is fine.”

“Oh, Nick,” Cathy said as her head slumped sideways onto his shoulder. “I’m just so worried.”

Erskine looked at his watch. “I’m afraid I need to go. If you need anything you can always call me at any time. I left you my business card already, right?”

Nick tapped his front shirt pocket. “Yeah, I got it right here.”

“Good,” Erskine said. “Your other kid, is he in the cottage with you as well?”

“No, Scotty is out playing inside the main hotel building,” Nick said. “He’s got my phone and he sends a text to us every hour. It wasn’t fair for him to stay cooped up with us in here.”

29

SCOTT DIRKSE STOOD in the hotel’s small gaming room, his hands frantically toggling a joystick and pushing buttons while his eyes stayed glued to the virtual fighting game. He had already logged the top score on the electronic arcade console he was playing with, and he wanted to see if he could best it. A few of the other guests had strolled in a few minutes before to have a look at the place before moving off, and now he was the only one left inside.

He felt a vibration in his shorts pocket, just as he got to the game’s final boss fight. Mom and Dad are texting me again.

After several minutes, the phone started ringing, just as he got close to defeating the game’s ultimate enemy. Come on, I’m almost there. The fighting attacks his virtual character made were taking a toll on the enemy’s health bar, but the phone’s incessant ringing began to distract him.

Scott cursed as his character went on the defensive, yet he managed to bounce back and defeat the final boss without taking another hit, otherwise he would have lost. He couldn’t help but smile as the arcade game began its trademark victory tune, telling him that he got the top score again. He doubted that any of the other stuck up guests would ever match his achievement, and he grinned in satisfaction as he took out the phone and answered it. “Yeah, I’m here.”

His father’s voice was on the other end, and his tone was dead serious. “Scotty, when we text you you’re supposed to reply immediately.”

“Sorry, Pop. My hands were tied,” the boy said. “I was trying to get the top score and I did.”

“We’re both already worried about your sister being somewhere out there, don’t double it by not answering my texts right away.”

“I know, I know,” Scott said. “I’m fine, really. I didn’t even go out into the water today. I’m just here in the main hotel doing nothing—all thanks to her.”

“Alright, I’ll text you again in an hour, okay?”

“Kay,” Scott said before he hung up. This is all Kim’s fault. Mom and Dad are just sitting around in the cottage and I can’t do anything! What is it with boyfriends and girlfriends anyway—why do they do such stupid things?

The door beside him opened, and in stepped Alisha, a junior member of the housekeeping staff. She brought a tray containing several small bowls of potato chips and confections. “It’s early afternoon already, Scotty. You have been here for a long time and you have not yet eaten any lunch,” she said, placing the tray on a counter beside the arcade game.

The boy smiled as he got closer to the table. He had met Alisha the day before, and the young woman had given him a guided tour of the staff areas inside the hotel. Taking what looked to be a fat potato chip from one of the bowls, he bit into it. “What’s this? It tastes like a fruit, I think.”

“It’s a banana chip,” Alisha said. “They slice the bananas and fry them.”

“Tastes totally sweet though. The bananas we have in America aren’t as sweet as this.”

“Bananas ripen naturally here in the tropics, and they become very sweet.”

The boy shrugged as he popped open a chilled can of soda and took a few sips. “You got some nice food here, thanks.”

“Would you like me to bring you something more substantial? One of our chefs makes a very good chicken burger, and I can ask him to sprinkle the fried potatoes with some special onion and garlic powder.”

Scott shook his head. “I’m not really hungry.”

Alisha placed her hands together and looked down. “You must be very concerned about your sister. I understand.”

Scott was actually more irritated than worried. “Kim’s way older than me, she’s pretty much an adult and can do whatever she feels like. I bet she just wanted some privacy with her new boyfriend or something.”

“I see. Well, in that case, she will be returning soon.”

“I’m betting that’ll happen,” Scott said as he took the charm the yogi had given him out of his pocket and held it out towards her. “Oh, I wanted to ask you about something. Do you know what this is?”

Alisha took the amulet from the boy’s hands and examined it closely. “I think this is the Hindu god Vishnu.”

“Who is he?”

“I don’t know too much about him because I am Muslim,” Alisha said. “But from what I was taught I believe that Hindus worship three main gods. You have Brahma the creator, and Shiva the destroyer. Vishnu serves as protector of the universe—he keeps the balance.”

“So he’s like a guardian angel?”

Alisha gave the charm back to him. “Something like that, but Hindus consider Vishnu a very powerful god, and his symbol is that of the sun and light. Your amulet serves as protection. Did you find it on the beach or something?”

“No, some holy man just gave it to me while I was by myself at the airport.”

Alisha was surprised. Even though she didn’t believe in the same gods, there were some superstitions she continued to swear by. The holy men who renounced the worldly life were called the sadhu, and she had the utmost respect for their insights. “Did… this sadhu say anything to you?”

“All he said was I would be facing the evil one, or something like it.”

She placed her hand over her chest and breathed deeply. “He… didn’t say anything else?”

“No. After that he seemed to just disappear into the crowd at the airport. It was all totally weird.”

“I see,” Alisha said. “I must go now. I think my break time is over.”

Scott wasn’t brought up religiously, and all this talk about gods and curses seemed more like a curiosity to him. “Do you know what this holy man meant?”

Alisha looked away momentarily, not willing to tell him of her own private fears, but her concern for the fate of Scott’s sister compelled her to say something. “There is a lot of talk among the staff here that this island is cursed.”

The boy raised a skeptical eyebrow. “Seriously? You all believe in this stuff?”

She nodded. “Many strange things happened even when this island was being built from an atoll in the sea. I am from Kavaratti, and I began working here to help my family, even though they didn’t want me to.”

“How come your family doesn’t want you here?”

“In India, we believe the evil eye is very real, and many people cursed Lemuria. Some deaths occurred during construction not long afterwards.”

“Oh yeah? How did they die?”

“There was a fire, started by protestors who came in by boat at night,” she said. “I was told their ghosts still haunt this place.”

Scott crossed his arms. “I don’t believe in ghosts. My dad told me there’s no such things.”

“That is your choice. Other strange events have happened. A few evenings ago I heard a strange sound coming from the jungle beyond the checkpoint.”

The boy’s doubts were replaced by curiosity. “What’s over at the other side of that checkpoint?”

“There is a very large private estate there,” Alisha said. “Off limits to everyone. I think they’re hiding a big secret in it.”

“Oh yeah? What kind of secret?”

The door beside them opened, and Taylor Erskine stood by the entryway. He eyed the young woman contemptuously. “Shouldn’t you be cleaning some rooms or something?”

“Yes, sir,” Alisha said meekly to the security chief before bowing out of the room.

Erskine gave the boy a crocodile smile. “Enjoying yourself, Scotty?”

The boy nodded. “Yeah, thanks.”

“I had a talk with your parents again, and I told them everything will be okay,” he said, fishing a few game tokens out of his pocket and handing them to Scott. “Here, you can play some more.”

The boy took the tokens and put them in his pocket. “Thanks.”

“No problem,” Erskine said as he began to make his way out the door. “Stay out of trouble now, lest we have to look for you too.”

Scott stood silently as he watched the door close and he was alone in the game room once more. The staff seem to be scared of that guy, he thought. I don’t like him either.

30

THE HOTEL’S PENTHOUSE suite had four large bedrooms linked by an activity room, along with an attached kitchenette, but only one man was occupying them. Despite the bright, sunny afternoon outside, all the curtains had been drawn and the overhead lights turned off, leaving the suite’s interior in an air-conditioned sterile twilight, the only illumination coming from the laptop monitor showing the recorded videos of Project Proteus and its head scientist.

Kazimir Morgenstern held a glass of champagne in his left hand while watching the video. He had taken off his suit and now wore a custom-made polo shirt and loose slacks while skimming through most of the recorded files, only playing the most relevant parts in order to truly understand what his brother had done with all that money.

The videos contained Dr. Lauren Reeves’s personal log, and the first entry showed her wearing a perfectly pressed lab smock over a formal blouse. “Thanks to the generosity of the Morgenstern Group, I now have the funds and the technological means to apply my new discoveries and techniques in a controlled environment, without any outside interference. These recordings will provide a record of my personal views during the whole project.”

Kazimir took another sip of the sparkling beverage. Brilliant woman and not bad looking either. Pity she’s probably dead now.

“I hereby present Project Proteus,” Lauren’s recording said. “Why do I call it that? Well, Proteus is a Greek primordial sea god who symbolized change and mutability, and I thought it was a very fitting name for it. What I plan to do would change the very nature of genetic engineering and break through the limits of our capabilities. If I succeed, this will bring about a whole new scientific era, one in which human beings can live forever, in perfect, custom-designed bodies suitable for any environment.”

Kazimir fast forwarded the video when she began explaining the ethical aspects. He didn’t need to listen to any of that.

The new video entry showed a picture montage of the inner laboratory under construction with Lauren’s voice serving as narrator. “I’m well aware of the costs, but Emeric is with me all the way, and his support is invaluable to get to where we’re at. I’ve already done interviews with Fukiyama and Ostermann, and they have agreed to join my team. Dr. Ostermann took a bit more convincing, but the opportunity for fame and the money finally won him over. This is a dream team of the world’s top genetics researchers, and I can’t wait to get started.”

Kazimir thrust out his lower lip as he played another entry. What a disaster this is turning out to be. He had always known Lauren to be a genius in what she did, yet she was also too single minded, for she tended to overlook many obvious things like security redundancies and failsafe protocols in case something went wrong. She never married, and her own colleagues felt she had inadequate social skills.

“Editing of the human genome is a fairly straightforward process once you have everything mapped out,” Lauren said in the eighth video of the series. “The complications arise when you start adding in DNA strands from other species while turning off the genes you don’t want to keep and enhancing the ones you do, and the unexpected side effects all this entails.”

“In order to have a successful brain transplant, the new host body must be genetically compatible with the old one to prevent organ rejection, but due to the deformities of the original, and our lack of complete knowledge in fully mapping out the genome sequences of the various contributor species, this will be an ongoing process until we get it right. Trial and error, so to speak,” she said confidently.

The next few videos were too disgusting for him to look at, for they showed a hideously deformed child crying alone in a room, so he quickly skipped through them until the thirteenth video.

Lauren’s face showed signs of exhaustion, but it was also tinged with triumph as the recording showed her sitting in what looked to be the inside of a lab testing chamber. “Host body number three seems to be the most promising one, and I’ve prepped it for transplant surgery. The one major problem we seem to have is how it looks. Dr. Parsons says it’s a monster, and nobody disagrees with him, but this is the most stable frame we have engineered and grown so far. My major worry is that the brain must be placed into a host body right away, or else it could atrophy and die before we could save it. Time is our enemy now.”

Kazimir skipped through the next two videos until he got to number sixteen.

The video showed Lauren still dressed in surgical garb, her apron dripping with blood. She had taken off the procedure mask and still had the plastic cap on her head, yet the brightness in her eyes was evident. “Well, we’ve succeeded. Brainwaves are present though somewhat erratic, which means it’s alive. There’s still a whole lot of tests to run, but I’m confident we’ve saved it, and I’ve already told Emeric this. He’s on his way over and he’ll be bringing in a whole crate of lobsters and champagne for a victory dinner upstairs, so he says.”

Kazimir placed the now empty champagne glass on the coffee table before he skipped over to video twenty-one.

Lauren was dressed in a lab smock once again, but her once perfectly brushed hair seemed disheveled this time. “Some unexpected complications. The host body seems to be very sensitive to light, at the point where I think the lab illumination may be causing it physical pain, but I can’t be sure so we’ll just have to keep running tests on it. I’m not certain what the reason is, but Dr. Fukiyama thinks it’s due to the electroreceptors on the sides of its head.”

“We did use shark DNA in order to help stabilize the body,” Lauren continued, “and we didn’t even know the host inherited this feature until it had been fully grown in the womb tank. Sharks use these organs to sense electric fields in the water to hunt for prey, but it seems our host body can possibly detect electrical energy even in the air when it surfaces. It reacts every time we power up our instruments, and Dr. Ostermann even thinks it can detect electrical currents in our own bodies. If we can confirm this then it would be a major breakthrough.”

Kazimir clicked on the mouse button again. Switching over to the next video in the virtual file folder of his laptop he took another sip of champagne.

This recorded scene showed Lauren in her room, as if getting ready for bed. “Had an argument with Dr. Smith today. I finally admitted to the whole team that I did splice in some salamander DNA to help the host’s healing process and it wasn’t part of the log. It was important because these types of amphibians have the ability to fully regenerate damaged tissue, and it was a necessity due to the corrective surgeries the host had to endure, so Proteus needed an efficient way to physically recover from the constant organ transplants we’ve done on it.”

Lauren looked away from the camera while shaking her head. “Dr. Smith wants out. He told me I’m making the same mistakes I did back in Maryland… and maybe he’s right, I don’t know.  He didn’t want me secretly adding in all the various genome traits from other species into a monstrous melting pot without proper testing, he says. I begged him to stay, at least until after the next examining cycle. He’s sulking in his room right now, thinking about it. If Emeric finds out, he may be crazy enough to kill Dr. Smith just to keep things quiet, knowing him.”

Kazimir grimaced while switching to the next entry. I’ll need to delete that one. I can’t have anything that would implicate my brother, no matter how deranged he is.

The succeeding recording showed Lauren inside her inner office, eyebrows arched in surprise. “More unexpected developments. We were able to sedate Proteus to run a full test on it in order to see how well it’s adapted so far. The results are downright… spectacular. The host’s musculature has grown considerably, no doubt because of Dr. Ostermann’s suggestion to turn off the myostatin gene, thus preventing muscular atrophy, and overproduce follistatin, which promotes uninhibited muscle growth instead. The result is a very powerful physical specimen, and it’s still growing. The only problem is we have to get more food supplied to it, because its hunger has become insatiable.”

“And we also found another unexpected side effect after we spliced on a genome strand from an extinct ground sloth that Dr. Parsons had been able to map a few years back,” Lauren continued. “Now it seems the subject has begun growing osteoderms, or outer bony deposits that resemble scales all over its skin—these help to prevent acidification of body fluids and helps to control temperature while the host is in the water. Dr. Fukiyama says they look like a denser version of shark skin, and he could well be right.”

Lauren paused before looking into the camera. “Our original reasoning for splicing all these other genomes was to create a resilient, temporary host that the transplanted brain could survive in long enough so that we could grow a new, improved human body for it, and it looks like we’ve totally succeeded on that first part. Now we have to put further modifications on this host body aside so we can finally achieve what Emeric wanted in the first place.”

Kazimir skipped ahead a few more times.

In video log marked thirty-four, Lauren seemed giddy, as if she’d created a new form of life. “Another unexpected thing we found is that the subject has a very efficient aerobic metabolism. Humans in general use up about fifteen percent of the oxygen they inhale, while Proteus seems to be able to do what whales can—use up to ninety percent of it. This makes the host body a superior specimen if we could figure out how to mass produce it.”

She continued. “The team now seems to be split. One side is led by Doctors Ostermann and Smith, while I’m the spokesperson for the others. My ‘opponents’ regard the current host body as some sort of dangerous, uncontrollable aberration, and are demanding we remove the transplanted brain from it right away, while I am telling them that we need more tests to determine if the subject still has the memories of who he once was.”

31

KAZIMIR MORGENSTERN had switched to scotch whisky by the time he opened the new virtual folder on his laptop containing the last set of videos that he’d received prior to the cyclone. The hard liquor made him lightheaded and it became an effort to think clearly, but he needed something to dull his increasing depression.

The following video was marked fifty-three, and by this time Dr. Lauren Reeves’s features had changed considerably. Now there were stark streaks of gray in her once jet black length of hair, and the facial wrinkles had become more prominent around the eyes and temples, indicating a high degree of stress.

“I feel… this all-star team is beginning to break up,” Lauren’s recording said softly. “We attempted to prep the subject for surgery to remove the brain from the host body, but it reacted so violently that Dr. Smith was knocked out with a concussion, and Dr. Fukiyama suffered a fractured arm. Both are resting in their rooms upstairs at the mansion. I think one of the security guards got hurt too, but they didn’t tell me anything. Now I think those local servants are starting to suspect something’s not right down here.”

She paused for a bit before continuing. “Emeric is also very unhappy. When I told him it might not be possible to transplant the brain from the current host anymore he went crazy. I thought he was going to hit me, or worse. Just when I felt we had succeeded in doing what we were supposed to do, now I think he might tell his brother to stop the funding and shut it all down. This is what scares me the most. Even with all the breakthroughs, this won’t be complete until we create a perfect human host body for the final transplant. I need to keep talking to him, to keep things going as they are.”

Kazimir shook his head as he switched over to the next video. Goddamn you, Emeric. I must have sunk more than half a billion dollars into this project, and now it’s all screwed up and could even bring me down too.

The next entry showed her looking down at the floor, unable to bring her eyes towards the camera. “Dr. Smith is staying away from the labs. He wants out right away, but Emeric told him he has to wait for the next supply boat, even though we know a helicopter can be brought over to pick us all up any time. They both argued about it all night, and I think Emeric is forcing him to stay. Dr. Smith tried to go to the dock and take one of the boats, but he was forcibly restrained by the security team. The servants inside the house saw it all, and I don’t remember if Dr. Smith blurted anything that could be used against us.”

Lauren shook her head before she continued. “I personally think it’s too late. The brain we placed in the host body has completely adjusted to it, the neural nerves have fully grafted themselves onto the spinal column. I don’t think it can take the trauma of being transplanted to a new host body, even though Dr. Ostermann says he can grow a normal looking specimen in a few months’ time. Someone is going to have to tell Emeric the bad news, and it’s going to have to be me.”

Stupid, shortsighted bitch, Kazimir thought as he played the succeeding video.

Lauren’s face in the newest video had a surprised look. “The talk with Emeric went smoother than I had anticipated, which is totally unexpected. I don’t know why, but he seems to have accepted the current host body, calling it ‘beautiful’ to look at. When I tried to ask him why, he told me it was God’s plan all along, and I don’t even know what he meant by that.”

“Emeric has been acting strangely,” she continued. “He has been spending an inordinate amount of time in the confinement habitat, and Dr. Parsons said he even overheard Emeric talking to the subject. It seems he has fully accepted the circumstances, and even suggested we treat it as a human being. Everybody is still trying to get over this abrupt change, and we were able to convince him it wouldn’t be a good idea to release it yet.”

Kazimir took another swig of scotch before playing the next video. A part of him wanted to go to the suite’s master bedroom and sleep, but he needed to know what had happened to his brother.

The video showed Lauren continuously looking over her shoulder, even though it seemed she was alone in her office. “Dr. Smith… disappeared. He wasn’t in his room when I knocked on the door and opened it, and I don’t recall the supply boat having come in yet. I dare not ask the servants, for they are already scared and suspicious about everything and everyone else. The security team is of no help whatsoever, they just ignore my questions and will only take orders from Emeric now.”

She shook her head before talking again. “I don’t know how to say this… but I think Emeric may have had a hand in Dr. Smith’s disappearance. Dr. Parsons told me he found a pair of glasses lying inside the confinement habitat, and told me they were the same type Dr. Smith wore. When I asked him if he had them so I could take a look, Parsons told me the security team fished them out. So I went to them and asked about it and they’re denying everything.”

There can’t be any murders prior to the accident or it might implicate my brother, Kazimir thought, skipping through the recording into a newer one. I’ll have to make sure to get rid of any evidence.

Even though the date on the video stated it had been recorded a week after, Lauren still wore the exact same clothes as she had in the previous recording, only grimier. Her once enthusiastic voice had become a hollow whisper. “It now seems Emeric sleeps right beside the confinement chamber, and has the security guards bring food down to him. He reads children’s books to the subject, but it’s unknown if Proteus is reacting to him, or if it’s just due to hunger, since Emeric is the only one feeding it now.”

She seemed to have a sense of resignation. “It’s clear I’m not in charge anymore. Emeric calls the shots now, and everyone is afraid of him. My team continues the research, for we are busy documenting everything so that others will see both our achievements and failures. Maybe this will be my legacy—instead of a pioneer, I’ll be the stepping stone for a new and better tomorrow. I think I’ll be happy with that.”

Kazimir snorted as he began playing the final video. You all signed nondisclosure agreements. All the scientific information stored in that lab is my intellectual property, and I’ll decide whether to publish it or not.

The final video showed her in tears. “I-I think we made a huge mistake. We once thought of the subject as being unable to communicate with us. But now I believe it understood everything. The noises it made during surgery were a cry for help, and we let it down by doing more. The anesthesia must have been ineffective and it felt every cut and suture. How could I have been so stupid?”

Her shoulders shook as she continued. “I tried to bring it up to Emeric, but he ignores us now. He allows us to continue, but we can’t even go near the subject without his permission anymore. His Gestapo security team sometimes toys with Proteus when he’s not around, yet Emeric doesn’t believe me when I tell him about it.”

Lauren stared directly into the camera. “I looked into its eyes, and I could sense a deep hatred for all of us. We thought its mind had been reset to a blank slate after the transplant, but now I believe the memory of all it’s been through is still in there, and it holds us all responsible. God help us if Emeric decides to release it.”

Kazimir turned the video off. He quickly realized that none of these logs could ever see the light of day. The media will eviscerate me along with my brother if any this gets out on the internet. He closed his eyes, hoping it would all go away when he reopened them.

AFTER WHAT SEEMED A very long time, there was a knock on his door. Kazimir stirred as the knocking continued. I must have fallen asleep. Damn it all to hell. “Come in, it’s open!”

Taylor Erskine slipped inside the suite, silently closing the door behind him. His best suit had finally been pressed, and he wore it like a black glove. “The evening ceremonies for the opening will start in a couple of hours, Mr. Morgenstern.”

The hangover was evident, like a slow, painful squeeze on his forehead. “Is the Lakshadweep administrator here?”

“Yes, his delegation arrived a few hours ago. When I introduced myself he asked if Mr. Dhar was around.”

Kazimir closed his eyes to help alleviate the whisky’s aftereffects. My goddamn partner in this venture is shrewd, he thought, thinking of Mukesh Dhar. He didn’t want to be here because of all the controversies surrounding this place. The only reason why I’m here is for my brother, otherwise I would have stayed away too.

“I told him Mr. Dhar has important business back on the Indian mainland, and the administrator seemed to take it in stride,” Erskine added. “The general manager fully comped him and his entourage, so they’re stuffing themselves silly in the main restaurant’s private room.”

“Fine,” Kazimir said as he leaned forward and began deleting all the video files from his laptop and email inbox.

Erskine rubbed the back of his neck. Even though the room’s air conditioning had been turned to full blast, he was still sweating. “I… ah, made some inquiries regarding the hiring of more private contractors. I think I could bring in about forty ex-military men to sweep the private area on the day after tomorrow. This time they’ll be Russians, and they’ll definitely stay quiet if they incur any casualties.”

He shook his head. “They won’t.”

“Excuse me, sir?”

“If they see what they’re up against, there will be no chance they’ll keep quiet about the whole thing,” Kazimir said softly.

“So what do you want me to do?”

“A few years back you told me about a man you knew. A former Air Force pilot who you think now flies drug shipments for one of the Mexican cartels. Do you still keep in touch with him?”

Erskine nodded. “We trade emails from time to time.”

Kazimir waited until his laptop confirmed that all the files had been deleted before he got up and threw the device across the room. The small computer made a series of loud smashes as it broke in two while bouncing along the shiny marble flooring.

The security chief took a step back, not knowing what to expect next.

Kazimir looked at him. “Contact your man for a job. Find a plane, any plane, and attach a bomb to it. A big bomb. Or a lot of bombs, I don’t care. Enough to completely destroy the private area. Then evacuate the whole island for a day before he drops it on the mansion. That way nobody witnesses it.”

Erskine was hesitant. “Are… are you certain this is what you want to do?”

“Yes I am.”

“W-what about… your brother, Emeric?”

Kazimir stared into the darkened alcoves of the room. “He’s dead already. I’m sure of it.”

32

SCOTT DIRKSE SMILED at one of the secretaries as he made his way into the hotel’s inner suite of offices. “Namaste. What’s in here?”

The secretary smiled back at him. “Namaste. Oh, it’s just a bunch of stuffy cubicles and a couple of offices. I’m sure you would find it very boring indeed.”

He pointed to the end corridor. “Where does that go to?”

“Oh, that leads towards the main garage,” the lone secretary said. “We maintain a fleet of electric carts and they get serviced there. Go ahead and take a look. Perhaps one of the staff there might allow you to ride in them.”

“Thanks,” Scott said as he turned and made his way into the adjoining corridor. The hotel staff had pretty much gotten used to him wandering through the private areas of the resort, and they were more than happy to show him how things worked.

Halfway down the passageway, he came across a slightly opened doorway. The sign outside said Chief of Security. His curiosity getting the better of him, Scott peeked in to see if anyone was inside. No one.

Hunching his shoulders, Scott pretended he was a spy as he tiptoed into the office. Mr. Erskine wasn’t a likable man, and he’d overheard the other staff talking about a secluded private area on the island that very few had access to. Maybe they have some sort of super secret villain hideout over there and the bad guys kidnapped my sister.

The security chief’s smartphone lay on top of the desk. Scott tried to access it, but the device was locked. Aw shucks, I can’t open it. Putting the phone back onto the desk, he began fiddling with a nearby fountain pen for a few seconds, hoping it held a secret weapon before placing it back at the exact same spot.

Moving behind the desk, he sat down on the Italian leather chair and stared at the desktop computer sitting on the countertop. Tapping a few buttons on the keyboard, his eyes opened wide when the flat-screen monitor came online. The username had been automatically added in and all it needed now was the password.

Scott rubbed his chin as he remembered what his dad had told him about passcodes.

Listen, Scotty, Nick had said. Most people aren’t focused on computer security, and they usually just put in simple passwords like their names, or their kids’ names, or birthdays, or even “123” and sometimes just “password.”

Scott’s finger hovered over the mouse button after he typed in “password” for the blank entry field. He can’t be this dumb, right?

The boy was stunned as he clicked the button and he was instantly granted access to Erskine’s computer. Wow, it worked!

Scott began clicking on each and every file he found. The contents were mostly spreadsheets full of numbers he couldn’t understand. There were also personal pictures of Mr. Erskine and a number of sleazy, half naked women that got racier with each succeeding photograph, and Scott quickly backed out of that particular folder.

His curiosity intensified when he found a folder marked “private” and he quickly opened it. The file contained a number of memos telling Erskine to make sure that none of the staff would divulge whatever they saw or heard if they were ever allowed into the Morgenstern private estate. A set of scanned documents contained names and pictures of top genetic researchers, and it looked like they were staying over there.

Taking out his father’s smartphone from his shorts pocket, Scott opened the camera app and began taking snapshots of all the stuff he figured was important. One particular letter stated that any resort staff member who made an unauthorized visit to the private estate and grounds would not only be fired, but would be subjected to legal proceedings. They’re definitely hiding something there. I need to show this to Dad.

Scott was too busy to notice someone walking into the nearby corridor. By the time he realized there was somebody just outside of the doorway, the boy only had enough time to log out and crouch down under the desk as someone walked into the office.

Placing his dad’s phone back into his pocket, Scott could only huddle around his bent knees and hold his breath. He could sense the other person in the room was standing just beyond the front of the desk, and he would be found the moment the other occupant rounded the table.

He heard the phone on the desk being picked up and accessed.

The voice undoubtedly belonged to Taylor Erskine. “Hey there, it’s me. How are things?”

Scott could hardly breathe as he tried his best not to move. The trashcan beside him was scraping the side of his leg.

“Yeah,” Erskine said as he continued to talk to an unknown caller at the other end. “I got this problem. My crazy employer wants me to bomb a house built on one side of an artificial island. Can it be done? From the air I mean.”

Scott’s fear of getting caught quickly turned into quizzical curiosity. Is this guy crazy?

“Really? So do you know anyone out here in India who could outfit a plane to do it? Oh yeah? Great.”

Scott kept on listening. Why does he want to bomb his boss’s house?

Erskine’s voice had a hint of desperation to it. “No, I can’t tell you why. I don’t even know the reason myself. All I know is there’s a bunch of scientists in it doing some serious science. Maybe they developed some sort of new drug that makes people go crazy or something, and my employer wants all the evidence gone.”

Scott’s mouth hung open. Huh? It’s a drug den or something?

“Yeah, yeah,” Erskine said. “Just some employees who won’t be missed and maybe a stupid guest from the resort who wandered in there last night and didn’t come out. Those scientists were never documented as being there anyway so we’re covered  as far as they go. Mr. Morgenstern is swimming with cash so he can handle any liabilities.”

The boy blinked in astonishment. Did he just say a missing guest? Is he talking about Kim?

“Okay, just get back to me ASAP, you hear? Fine, bye for now,” Erskine said.

The boy was in a daze as he heard Erskine swear out loud after turning off his phone.

More footsteps. There was a knock on the door, and Scott could tell the other speaker was the general manager. “Taylor, the administrator from Lakshadweep wants to speak to you again.”

Erskine’s voice switched from frustration to annoyance. “What does he want now?”

“I’m not sure,” Rakesh Budrani said. “But I think he heard about the family whose daughter is missing.”

“What? Who told him?”

“I don’t know.”

“It was surely one of your people, Rakesh,” Erskine said. “You’re making my job that much harder.”

“Do not make any accusations until you have proof, Taylor.”

“Fine, you come with me then!” Erskine’s voice went loud before trailing away with the sounds of muffled footsteps on the corridor’s carpeted floor. The office soon turned quiet again.

Scott slowly pulled himself up and stared out into the open doorway beyond. I really need to tell Dad about this.

33

THE FISHING BOAT HAD a long narrow hull, with the wheelhouse near the aft section of the vessel. Old car tires had been lashed along her sides, to serve as bumpers in case the ship needed to dock with another boat or when mooring. Her wooden frame had once been painted with shades of bright green and red stripes, with much of the old hues having already been bleached out by the sun over her many years at sea. Newer sections of wood paneling along the hull had been nailed in to fix the occasional leak, and the different colors made her look like a patchwork quilt.

In the middle section of the deck stood a thatched hut that had been constructed with bamboo and palm leaves. Inside the shack was a small gas burner that the crew would sometimes use to cook their meals, but on this particular trip the whole ship’s kitchen had been left unused.

Franklin Alexander groaned with discomfort as he sat up from the small pallet inside the hut and stretched his arms. It was late afternoon according to his wristwatch, and he had been holed up in this dingy little room during the whole trip. The ever-present smells of rotten fish, coagulated motor oil, and old bamboo combined with the pungent salty sea air nauseated him, but he was willing to make sacrifices in order to get the scoop his paper wanted.

He had tried to sleep the moment they snuck him onto the boat, yet the constant drumming noises of the old diesel engine and the ever-moving sea prevented it. All he could do was close his eyes and try to get some rest, even though it wasn’t enough. His discomfort felt like an elephant sitting on his head and shoulders, and the only thing keeping him going was the anticipation towards the upcoming evening, when they would be close enough to get to shore.

Hearing the sounds of footsteps on the wooden deck nearing the hut, Franklin rubbed his tired eyes awake. The life vest and inflatable dinghy lay at the opposite end of the wooden pallet, and he hoped he wouldn’t have to jump for it when night came.

Vaikom Menon poked his head into the hut’s interior. He still wore the same clothes as he had over the past two days, though he now stood barefoot on the deck. “How are you doing?”

Franklin gave him a faint smile while rubbing the back of his sore neck. “I’m alright, thank you.”

Vaikom carried an old plastic coffee flask in his right hand while stepping into the hut. Taking off the top which doubled as a cup, he poured the black liquid into it before handing it over to the foreigner. “Here is something that might help.”

Franklin nodded as he accepted the cup and took a sip. The coffee was stale and lukewarm, but he needed it. “Thanks, mate.”

“You are welcome.”

Franklin downed the rest of the cup’s contents before handing it back to the other man. “How are things going so far? I’ve seen quite a number of other boats going near us, it looks like they were pleasure craft.”

Vaikom nodded. “They all seem to be from the resort, but they have gone farther out it seems.”

“Is that normal?”

“It should not be,” Vaikom said. “We are in an area that is much deeper than the reefs these other boats should be going to.”

“Perhaps they suspect us?”

“It is possible. However, they have no authority to stop us, and they have not even tried to contact us.”

Franklin scratched the stubble on his chin. He hadn’t had time to shave, and the accumulated sweat on his clothing had begun to stink. “Have you thought about what we’ll be doing if the resort people try to stop us at the beach?”

“There are about a dozen of us,” Vaikom said. “I’m sure at least one of us will get inside the resort. Did you not say you have a partner inside?”

“I tried to call him before we left, but I didn’t get an answer.”

“We are certain the media people will be there,” Vaikom said. “I heard they are bringing in a boat from Kochi, and it will arrive at the island by this afternoon. The local press will not record us, but any of the Western ones surely will.”

“That’s fine, what I’m thinking of is—”

Vaikom held his hand up, interrupting him. They could both hear the shrill sounds of a speedboat’s outboard motor, and it seemed to be coming closer.

Franklin tensed up. “What is it?”

“Stay here,” Vaikom said as he quickly walked out of the hut, unfurling the cloth flap by the entryway which served as a door.

Franklin continued to sit on the pallet and peeked through the loose bamboo paneling as he heard the speedboat coming very close. Vaikom began conversing in Malayalam with two people in the smaller craft, and Franklin couldn’t understand a single word they were saying. The conversation between the two vessels continued for a few more minutes before he heard the speedboat revving up her outboard motor and its diminishing whine indicated the other boat was finally moving off. He quickly heard other voices belonging to Vaikom’s communist friend Muli and the other would-be protestors engaging in an animated conversation before things became quiet once again.

When Vaikom reentered the hut, there was a mild look of surprise on his face.

“What was that about?” Franklin asked.

“It seems one of their guests along with an employee went missing last night in a boat,” Vaikom said. “All the other vessels of the resort are looking for them.”

Franklin was intrigued. “Did they give you their names?”

The other man shook his head. “They just described two foreigners. One British employee and an American guest, a girl. We told them we haven’t seen any other boat.”

“Do ships like that go missing here a lot?”

“Sometimes a few fishing vessels in the archipelago are unaccounted for a number of days, weeks even,” Vaikom said. “But this is because they have no radio and it usually happens during the time of monsoons. I can see even the small boats of their resort have a radio, so this is very peculiar.”

The adrenaline began pumping into Franklin’s veins as he forgot his discomfort over the trip. I hope Quentin is on this. It would be another good story if we could interview the family of the girl who’s missing too. “Is there a way we could call this in?”

“No, I already told you our boat has no radio.”

Franklin bit his lip. Lemuria has got satellite internet and a cell relay tower for sure, so I need to contact Rebecca and Quentin the moment we get into range. “We need to get there as soon as possible, mate. Can we go any faster?”

“We’re going as fast as we can. Be patient and start blowing on your inflatable boat. I promise you we’ll get the chance to make it onto the island very soon.”

34

HE ONCE THOUGHT OF the place as heaven on earth, a time when his family’s problems were seemingly resolved, and they would all return to California strengthened and united as one. Only now it seemed that a dark fate had intervened, and Nick Dirkse’s world had been shattered.

When Scott came back to the guest cottage and showed him what he had found, Nick took a look and immediately demanded to speak with both the general manager and the chief of security for the entire resort, only to be told that they were both in important meetings and would come by later. After he had a talk with Cathy, they both waited anxiously in the posh living room of the guest bungalow, their worries and frustration steadily intensifying as each second wore on.

Cathy’s chin trembled as she stared out into the dusk. Room service had been ordered, but she could barely eat a morsel. Her left hand was wrapped tightly around her husband’s right elbow as they sat together on the couch.

Nick cursed as his fingers kept tapping the keyboard of the laptop on the coffee table in front of him. “The damn bandwidth is slow now,” he muttered. Nick suspected that the resort was deliberately throttling his internet speed, but he didn’t tell his wife, for it looked like Cathy was about to crack.

Scott came out of his bedroom after a shower and a change of clothes. “Are we going out to the restaurant for dinner?”

Cathy got up, walked over and placed her hands on the boy’s shoulder. “Let’s just eat here. I’ll order more room service.”

Scott frowned. “It’s getting stuffy in here, and the internet is patchy.”

Nick looked up at him. “Stay in your room.”

“Aw, come on, Dad.”

“Stay in there!”

Scott blinked in astonishment before abruptly turning around and dashing back into his bedroom. The boy slammed the door shut before Cathy could say or do anything to comfort him.

She turned her head and looked at her husband. “You didn’t have to be so rude to him.”

Nick sighed. He felt like screaming in rage, but kept his feelings in check. “I’ll make it up to him later. Right now if that goddamn security chief doesn’t come by here in five minutes I’ll head over to their goddamn opening party and raise hell.”

Cathy shook her head slowly, drifting over to the kitchenette. “Did you email the embassy?”

Nick nodded, keeping his attention on the laptop screen. “And the FBI too, but I don’t know if it got through yet.”

“Wouldn’t it say ‘email sent’ or something?”

Nick grimaced. “That’s the problem. My net connection keeps getting timed out every few minutes, and I have to refresh the web page of my email.”

Cathy tapped the mini-bar counter nervously with her nails. “Do you really think all that information Scotty found is true?”

Nick continued to maintain his composure. It was evident to him that Cathy was still in denial over Taylor Erskine’s deceptions concerning the island’s private estate, and the only way to convince her was to confront the security chief directly. “Kim’s gotta be in that private area, Cathy. I just know it.”

“How sure are you? Maybe they’re at sea?”

“They’re hiding something over th—”

Nick’s words were interrupted by a knock on the door. Cathy was closer, and she quickly covered the distance and opened it.

Taylor Erskine made his usual lying smile before walking into the cottage’s interior. “I got word you wanted to see me again.”

Nick quickly got on his feet. “Yes, you’ve got a lot to answer for.”

Erskine quickly went on the defensive as Cathy closed the door behind him. “What do you mean? We have the staff doing a continuous search for your daughter even though the resort’s opening ceremonies are ongoing this evening.”

Nick bared his teeth as he took a step closer and pointed an accusing finger at the resort’s chief of security. “You’ve been hiding things from me and my family.”

Erskine continued to smile. “Mr. and Mrs. Dirkse, I can assure you both I have given you all the information that’s come through my desk. We’re doing everything we can to find your daughter.”

“You left out a couple of things,” Nick said, his voice dripping with antipathy. “Like you telling the search teams not to go near the other side of this island.”

Erskine shook his head. “I have no idea what you’re talking about, Mr. Dirkse. Of course I had my people search the other side, and they reported that both your daughter and the employee she was last seen with weren’t there.”

Nick held up his smartphone so the other man could see the screenshot on it. “Your own memo says something totally different. It’s obvious that you have cordoned off that entire part of the island, and you even threatened to fire any of your staff who dared to disobey this directive!”

Erskine’s look held a mixture of dismay and anger. “Those are my private files! How did you get access to that?”

Nick wanted to hit him, but he hoped that reason would prevail. “Look, I know you’re just doing your job because I have the other memos between you and this Morgenstern guy. But right now my daughter is missing, and the one place you haven’t looked is right next to this whole resort.”

Erskine held his hands out pacifyingly. This guy is a software developer, so he must have hacked into my computer. Well, not all the details are in there and I can still cover this up. “I think we all should just take a deep breath for the moment. This is not the time to become emotional.”

Cathy had a contemptuous look on her face. “You won’t get away with this you know. We’ve already contacted the embassy and the FBI, and they’ll be coming down on you very soon. Tell us the truth.”

It’s a good thing I’ve cut off the internet and the island’s cell site a few hours ago so they never got your messages, bitch, Erskine thought. “I’m afraid you’ve got it all wrong. I can assure you that I got permission from Mr. Morgenstern himself to search the private estate, and your daughter wasn’t there.”

Cathy shook her head slowly as Nick got closer and stood beside her. “You’re lying. I know it.”

“Alright,” Nick said. “I’d like to go over to the private estate and take a look for myself to make sure Kim’s not there.”

“I’m afraid that’s not possible,” Erskine said tersely.

“Why not?” Nick demanded.

“Because I already told you she’s not there,” Erskine said. “I interviewed the staff who saw her together with Mr. Oliver Marriot and it seems they were in love and could have run away together for all we know.”

It was Cathy’s turn to get angry. “My daughter would never do that!”

“I’m just speculating, but she is certainly not in the private estate,” Erskine said. “I’m having inquiries made on the neighboring islands if they show up over there, so we all need to just wait for now.”

Cathy placed her head on Nick’s shoulder and began to sob.

“Talking to you is like talking to a brick wall,” Nick said. “I want to see Kazimir Morgenstern.”

“I’m sorry but you can’t,” Erskine said. “He’s busy this entire evening.”

“Where’s the general manager?”

“He’s busy entertaining guests. When he has the time, he’ll drop by for sure.”

Nick clenched his jaw. Fighting with this guy is pointless. He could see the lump of a weapon beneath the other man’s coat. “If anything happens to Kim I’m holding you responsible, you hear me?”

Erskine remained unfazed. My employer has an army of lawyers, fool. “I hear you. Like I said, we’re doing our best. I need to go back to my office. If there’s any updates, I’ll let you know.”

They both watched him leave. Cathy continued to cry while holding onto Nick. As a parent she had never felt so helpless before.

“It’s okay,” Nick whispered into her ear.

Cathy made an audible snort while wiping the tears from her cheeks. “What are we going to do?”

“We need to find a way to get into that private estate.”

35

THE THREE MEN COULD barely fit in the small inflatable dinghy as they used their hands to paddle towards the white sandy beach just ahead of them. They could see the glittering lights coming from the hotel in the near distance, and it looked like there was a party going on. Vaikom Menon, Muli Tharoor, and Franklin Alexander had gotten onto the latter’s dinghy, while the fishing boat took a circuitous route southwards in order to get closer to a sand bank, allowing the other protestors to wade in through shallower water.

Vaikom could hardly believe their luck. It seemed there were no hotel staff looking out at the moonlit ocean when they got to within visual range, and they had managed to make it onto the white sand beach. Their clothes were dripping wet as they each quickly put on their shoes while huddling underneath a darkened canopy of trees.

Franklin looked around. It seemed they had landed close to the demarcation line between the resort and the Morgenstern private estate. He could see a sandy path up ahead leading towards an encampment surrounded by a chain-link fence. He kept his voice low. “So now what?”

Muli was giddy with excitement, and he could hardly whisper. He pointed to a white building up ahead that was partly covered by palm trees. “There is the generator house. One of the former employees told me about it. Let’s go there.”

“What are you going to do at that place?” Franklin asked.

Muli snorted in contempt while pointing at the seemingly obvious solar panels on the building’s roof. “You see that? The resort claimed they are doing this without spoiling the environment, but those things aren’t enough to provide power for all the buildings in this place.” He tapped his ear, making sure the other man could also hear the building’s droning. “You hear that? It is the sound of their diesel generators. They placed this powerplant far from the resort so it wouldn’t be obvious to the guests.”

Vaikom took a pair of wire cutters out of the wet canvas bag slung over his shoulder. “Hypocrites. They say this place is all natural and won’t harm the environment, but they lie! They ship in barrels of diesel fuel almost every day to keep the whole thing going, but we’ve got a surprise for them tonight.”

Franklin raised an eyebrow. “You’re going to sabotage the resort?”

Vaikom nodded. “It is the one way to get noticed by all those rich fools over at the hotel. Once the power is cut, the rest of our group will make their entrance into the main building and begin the protest.”

A myriad of possibilities entered Franklin’s mind. I still can’t reach Quentin, but if they cut the power to the lights I might be able to sneak in through the jungle and into the private estate. “Do you need me to be with you?”

Vaikom gave him a curious look. “You are not staying with us?”

Franklin gestured towards the darkened side of the island. “The story I’m looking for is over there.”

Vaikom made a low hiss. “I knew it, you just care for gossip instead of a real cause.”

“Mate, I’m telling you,” Franklin said. “If I can get a confirmation, this will be the scoop to end all scoops. I know that all I have to do is get some photographic evidence or a video, and I promise you the owners will have to close this entire place down.”

Muli shrugged. “Trotsky once said as long as there is proper justification in the end, then it is all good.”

“Alright, we go,” Vaikom said to his friend before glancing towards the British man. “We will wait for you until morning if you would still like a ride back to Kavaratti on the boat.”

“No problem, mate,” Franklin said, pointing down at the beached dinghy. “I can always row back if need be. Thank you.”

They shook hands, and the two local men quickly bounded off into the darkened foliage towards the generator building.

Taking out his smartphone from the waterproof bag he carried, Franklin turned it on and tried to get a cell signal, but failed. Even the internet isn’t working, he thought. Is there some sort of communications blackout over the entire island?

Not willing to waste any more time trying to contact his colleague or the outside world, Franklin took out a small digital camera from the bag and slung it over his neck, making sure the battery was full. He also had a small wireless camera the size of his fingertip, and he placed it at the front of his shirt collar. Even if they take away my other cameras, I’d still be recording.

Franklin slowly trudged through the darkened bush, his bare knees getting scratched by the sharp leaf edges of the overgrown crabgrass, his forward momentum occasionally stopped by the small but strong stems of the touch-me-not plants growing underneath the cover of the tall coconut palms above his head.

The distant lights of the security checkpoint up ahead served as his navigation point as he stayed along the shadowy edges of the undergrowth, trying to find a way around the chain-link fence that impeded further progress towards the private side of the island. He could have gone out into the water and try to swim around the barrier, but he risked the chance of being spotted since the perimeter lights had extended all the way towards the beach.

Just as he spotted what looked to be a gap in between the fence and began making his way towards it, a flashlight came on, its narrow beam shining directly at the back of his head. “Hey, you—what are you doing over there?”

Bugger me, Franklin thought as he casually turned around. “What?”

Two uniformed security guards stood a few meters from him, and one of them was shining a flashlight in his face. Franklin smiled and partly held up his hands, showing them the camera he was holding.

“Excuse me, sir,” one of the guards said to him in Eastern European-accented English. “Can you please step out into the light.”

Franklin made an aw shucks grin as he stumbled out of the foliage and into the sandy clearing. A small guard shack stood to one side, and an electric golf cart was parked beside it. Two more guards were there, radioing in using walkie-talkies while staring suspiciously at the unexpected intruder. Franklin was mildly surprised that all the security personnel were foreigners, like him.

The first guard, the one who had been asking the questions, walked up to him and took a long look at the gear Franklin carried. “This is a restricted area, sir. Why were you hiding there in the bushes?”

“Me? Oh no, I was just taking some pictures,” Franklin said.

“At night?”

He nodded. “I’m doing a pictorial on nocturnal plants and animals of this island. You see, I’m a nature photographer.”

The first guard wasn’t convinced as he gave his other three colleagues a skeptical look before returning his gaze to Franklin. “I will need your name and room number please.”

“My name? It’s uh, Mark Molton, and my room number is… 202.”

The second guard spoke into his walkie-talkie, relaying all the information Franklin had just given him.

“Wait a moment while we check, please,” the first guard said.

Franklin knew the ruse was too obvious to work. He was caught. “Alright, let me tell you the real story, my name is—”

His revelation was interrupted when the free-standing lights at the checkpoint suddenly went out, plunging the entire clearing into darkness. Three of the four guards cursed in Belarusian while grabbing the flashlights on their belts.

Franklin knew then that Vaikom and Muli had succeeded in taking out the island’s power supply. He was thinking about running off into the jungle when a strong hand clasped his shoulder, nixing the idea.

The first guard stood very close to him, and it was obvious they weren’t letting him go. “You stay right beside me until the lights come back on, sir.”

Franklin sighed. “Fine, fine. I can tell you that I’m really—”

He was interrupted again, this time by a high pitched growl coming from the darkened jungle beyond the closed gate. Franklin had been to Africa on an ecological safari tour and could recognize many sounds animals made, but this particular noise was unlike anything he had ever heard in his life.

One of the other guards shone a flashlight towards the sandy road past the gate. “What the hell was that? There are no animals on this island. Not even dogs.”

Franklin could only stand still as all four guards began shining their beams along the tall grass surrounding the clearing. He was still trying to figure out what kind of animal could possibly make a sound like that when one of the guards’ flashlights suddenly illuminated what he thought was a gray trunk of a palm tree.

He pointed at the object, just as the guard moved the flashlight beam away, completely oblivious to what he had just revealed. “Over there!”

The same guard instantly brought his light back to the original spot, illuminating something twice the size of a man with a pair of yellow eyes staring back at him.

It shrieked a second time, trying its best to tell them to put away the offending source of light, but it was clear they wouldn’t listen, for the four wore the dreaded black clothes of its former tormentors.

Franklin turned and tried to run, his mind unable to believe what his eyes had just seen as the thing tore through the chain-link fence like it didn’t exist and got in close. The four guards were yelling while drawing their weapons, but it proved much too fast for them.

36

WITH EACH INSTANCE of darkness, it learned of its new senses. From sight, to smell, and hearing, it slowly mastered the way to find things in its environment. In time it could also sense something else: the currents of energy flowing from the machines, and the tiny bits of electricity the others emitted whenever they moved. These newfound capabilities also brought forth a distressing evaluation: the others had been severely limiting its potential during the time of its captivity. Memories of the pain and mistreatment brought forth new resentments, and doubled its rage at all of them.

Each time of night brought forth an ever-growing craving. The morsels of the previous evening were fine, but it needed much more, for a new sensation stirred within. Its own body seemed to be telling it what to do now, the insatiable hunger pangs for sustenance leading it out ever further. It soon realized it needed to double or even triple its range for the next step in its existence.

It had been wandering close to the wire barrier at the limits of its territory when it sensed something in the air, a looming opportunity when the flows of electric currents giving power to the blinding lights started to ebb before completely cutting off. It seemed to be the doings of others, and now the chance to venture forth and find more sustenance was a convenience it could not turn away from.

When one of the hated ones tried to blind it with a smaller beam of light it reacted swiftly, crossing the self-imposed limit of its old domain and gutting the weak prey with its claws. Another of the black-clad pain-givers tried to aim his weapon at it, only for his arm to be ripped out of the socket before he could fire.

The third one screamed into a small electrical device that sent out deafening squawks before he too was torn in half, when it closed in and reached into the man’s stomach, tearing out the ropy black tubes underneath the skin, and spilling the whole syrupy mess into the sand beside the small structure.

It caught up with the fourth hated one when the latter tried to run away, and its claws dug into the man’s back, ripping through the black garment before the talons felt the long curvature of bone underneath. The fourth was already making death noises when it snapped his spine and the prey went limp.

The fifth man wasn’t wearing the hated black, and this one kept stumbling around in the darkened jungle, making strange, unintelligible noises while flailing his hands up into the air from time to time. It followed at a discreet distance, for it was curious as to why this particular prey acted so unlike the others it had encountered before.

Its multiple senses felt the victim’s panic and confusion, the pungent, sticky sweat of fear cascading out from his skin pores. This one seemed to act like that one other, the kind man who had treated it somewhat mercifully in the past, yet deep in its repressed mind core there was another voice, one that told it not to trust any of them, for they would ultimately attempt to destroy it if given the chance.

After a few minutes of discreetly following the man, it finally decided that enough was enough, and bit off a portion of his rump. The weak, pathetic prey fell onto the grass, making mewling noises, before Proteus began munching on his throat and stomach, snapping a few bones to get at the rich, fatty marrow in their center.

Without the obstructing currents from the power house, it reached out with its senses and felt the potential buffet of tasty morsels at the cluster of large buildings out in the distance. Although there were still some sources of light that were unaffected by the lack of power from the main origin, the risk needed to be taken in order to succeed in its new task of growing and starting a brood.

It knew now that in order to survive it must have children. The expected pain from encountering the smaller lights would have to be tolerated and overcome. Since it could sense the lesser energy currents leading to the power sources that fed the blinding glows, then it would need to either move in between them using the shadows as cover, or find a way to destroy the feeds of flux powering those most hated of machines.

Yes, it needed to lay more of the eggs it carried. And in order to do that it needed live food. Lots and lots of food.

37

NICK DIRKSE PACED NERVOUSLY around the confines of the cottage’s living room. His thoughts were a confused jumble as he tried to think of a way to get past the security checkpoint at the edge of the resort. A part of him hoped the general manager would pay them a visit soon and be sympathetic to his suspicions about the goings on at the Morgenstern house, but he also knew how corporations worked, and there would be no chance of him ever getting permission to go there and take a look.

Steal a boat from the dock and bring it over to the other side? he thought. I’ll need the keys though. I don’t know how to hotwire those things.

He turned and glanced at his wife, who was sitting on the couch, using her laptop. Even if I could go, I’d hate to leave her and my son behind. Who knows what that bastard security chief will do if he finds out.

Cathy continued to stare intently at her laptop. Her emotions had settled down, and now she wanted to do something. “One of my clients is a retired FBI agent. I’ll call him as soon as I can get a signal on my phone.”

Nick shook his head. “I think they’re deliberately messing with our internet and cell signals.”

“Why would they do such a thing? They know we can sue the living—”

Her words were cut off in mid-sentence when the room’s overhead lights suddenly flickered and died. The bungalow’s emergency lighting by the wall consisted of a white metal box and two strobe lights jutting above it, and the device immediately activated, casting a powerful but limited illumination over the entire room.

Cathy gasped and looked up at her husband.

Nick just stood there, momentarily confused. “What the hell?”

She pointed out past the window and the darkness beyond. “It’s not just us. The lights are out all over.”

One of the bedroom doors opened, and Scott walked into the room and gave his parents a wild eyed look. “What happened? I was watching TV and then the power cut off.”

Nick quickly made his way towards the large windows of the room. It seemed like the entire resort had been hit by a power failure, and he could only see the less intense emergency lighting coming from the hotel. A number of guests in their formalwear could be seen drifting out of the nearby pavilion where the music and lights were also cut, and began spreading out along the twilit beach in confusion.

“Maybe they overloaded the power supply and it just tripped out,” Nick said.

Cathy gestured for her son to join her on the couch. “Just another in a long line of screw-ups in this place.”

Scott had hoped she would give him permission to go out onto the nearby beach, but it now seemed he was destined to just sit there until the power came back on. He sat down beside her with a sigh of resignation.

Cathy pushed her laptop sideways along the coffee table so her son could use it. “I’ve got some games on it. You might as well play something since I can’t send emails out either.”

Scott groaned as he began sorting through potential games on the small computer. “All you’ve got is spider solitaire? Ugh.”

“There’s backgammon in there too.”

Scott rolled his eyes. “Those are all really old games, like before computers were even invented! Can I just go out onto the beach at least?”

Cathy shook her head. “Just be patient. I’m sure the power will turn itself back on any time now.”

“Aw, man.”

Nick continued to stare at some of the people now wandering the dimly lit beach outside. A small crowd continued to mill about at the pavilion and he could just make out the general manager talking to someone. I could go over there and make a scene, but what good would it do? Rakesh Budrani is a nice guy and means well, but he has no authority over what goes on at the private side of this damned island.

Cathy looked up at him. She could always tell when he was in one of his brooding moods. “Nick, you okay?”

Nick didn’t reply. We can’t trust anyone on this island. There’s no one I can turn to in order to find the truth of what’s really going on. Nobody except…

“Nick?” Cathy asked again.

Her husband quickly made his way to the tiny foyer and began putting his shoes on. “You stay here with Scotty. I’ve got an idea.”

“What,” Cathy said as she began to get up. “Wait a minute, what are you planning to—”

Nick didn’t hear her as he had already scrambled out through the front door.

38

QUENTIN EVERETT HAD been lying on the tousled bed of his hotel room, using the remote control to switch channels on the flat-screen TV embedded in the wall when the power suddenly went out. Cursing with frustration, he sat up and threw the device across the room as the emergency lights came on. The remote control bounced along the carpeted floor before settling in a small darkened alcove beside the folding table stacked with used dishes sent up by room service.

Sauntering over to the bathroom to relieve himself, he then put on one of the complimentary bathrobes they had given him and wrapped it around his wrinkled undershirt and boxer shorts before heading towards the door. At least the damned plumbing still works.

Turning the door handle and peeking out, his hopes were quickly dashed when he saw one of the uniformed security guards continuing to stand in the now dimly lit corridor beyond.

The guard had noticed him opening the door, and now turned and pointed a finger at the tabloid reporter. “You need to go back into your room, sir.”

Quentin smiled disarmingly as he ran a hand over his uncombed hair. “I was just wondering what’s going on.”

The guard blinked twice and hesitated, indicating he had not been told either, before giving out a canned answer. “It’s… uh, just a temporary power fluctuation which will be resolved in a few minutes. Now please, go back inside and close your door.”

He shrugged while looking back at the dirty dishes lying around the various tables inside before winking at the other man. “It’s kind of getting stale in there, you know, and with the aircon out, the smell’s only going to get worse. Can I just hang out here with you for a bit?”

The guard gave him a neutral look while shaking his head. “I’m sorry, Mr. Everett, but my orders were to make sure you stay inside your room.”

Quentin gestured at the pair of chairs along the corridor. “I understand, but can’t I just hang out here with you until the lights come back on? I’m sure your orders didn’t anticipate this event, right?”

“I’m afraid not, sir. Mr. Erskine told me specifically that you are not allowed to hang out here in the corridor. The other guests might see you.”

He patted the sides of his bathrobe while chuckling. “What? In this? I can change into a suit if you’d prefer that.”

“No, sir, that’s still unacceptable, now you need to—”

The guard was interrupted when the walkie-talkie on his belt started squawking loudly. The voice coming from the device clearly belonged to the resort’s chief of security, Taylor Erskine. “Attention. Everyone on full alert and check in with your team leaders. I need the special unit deployed at the checkpoint, right now!”

Quentin’s eyes opened wide as the guard fumbled with the walkie-talkie’s volume control in order to lower it. “What was that about? What did he mean, all teams on full alert?”

The guard gave a nervous shake of his head. “You… you really need to go back into your room and lock the door. For your own safety.”

“For my safety? What does that even mean? You’ve got to tell me.”

The guard grimaced when he realized he shouldn’t have used those specific words. “You’ll just have to trust me that it’s for your own good. I don’t want to have to put my foot down, but you need to get back inside your room. Now.”

A trace of defiance began to bubble inside Quentin’s mind. The power blackout and now this? Lady Frankenstein must be up to her old tricks again. “I know my rights, and I demand an explanation. You owe me one, at least.”

NICK DIRKSE RAN DOWN the corridor and was about to make a turn back towards the stairwell when he saw the two men standing by the door to Quentin’s room. He had spent the last several minutes arguing with a nervous receptionist at the front desk several floors below, and she’d reluctantly given him the tabloid reporter’s room number after he threatened to report her to the American authorities.

Quentin saw him as well and waved. “Nick, how are you, mate?”

Nick sprinted over to them. “David, my daughter is missing.”

Quentin raised an eyebrow. “My real name is Quentin Everett. Sorry for deceiving you but I was undercover, mate. Did you say your daughter is missing?”

Nick gave a quick nod. “I think she may have wandered with one of the resort employees into the island’s private area. They won’t let me near it.”

“Bloody hell.”

The guard quickly interposed himself in between the two men. “Hold on here. This man is under house arrest,” he said, pointing towards Quentin. “You are not allowed to speak to him, sir.”

“This is an emergency,” Nick said. “He’s the only one who knows what’s on the other side of the island.”

“There’s a bunch of disgraced scientists holed up in the Morgenstern estate,” Quentin said. “And they’re engaging in some sort of unregulated genetic engineering over there.”

“Alright, I’ve had enough of this,” the guard said as he gestured at both of them to back away from each other. “Mr. Everett, I’m not going to tell you ag—”

The walkie-talkie on his belt began squawking once more. The voice at the other end was young, and full of panic. “This is Barnett! I-I’m near the checkpoint, and they’re all dead! There’s something out here!”

Nick’s mouth dropped open. “Oh my god.”

All three men turned when they heard a scream coming from the stairwell. The guard seemed frozen in place, his training having never prepared him for such an event.

Quentin sensed his chance and seized it, reaching out and tearing away the stun gun from the security guard’s belt. The other man turned and tried to draw his pistol, but Quentin had already thrust the weapon’s prongs against the security guard’s groin and pressed the button.

The powerful electric current instantly shot up the security guard’s body, disrupting the message his brain was sending and causing jolts of intense, burning pain. The man made a slight groan as he fell to the floor, his entire body jerking in spasms.

Wasting no time, Quentin turned the half-conscious man over and took the guard’s handcuffs. Pulling the stunned guard’s arms behind his back, Quentin placed the restraints on him and began to drag the man into his room.

Nick just stood there. He had never defied authority before, but his growing concern for Kim’s wellbeing began to push his timidity aside. Walking into Quentin’s room, he shook his head to clear out the remaining cobwebs and began to mentally gird himself for more.

Quentin had slipped on a pair of slacks and was busy buttoning his shirt. He gave a silent curse upon realizing they had taken all his gear to an unknown location, so he pulled out the walkie-talkie from the still stunned security guard’s belt and clipped it to his waistband.

“Let’s go find your daughter,” the tabloid reporter said.

39

WHEN THE LIGHTS WENT out, Kazimir Morgenstern immediately knew what had just happened. Despite the distraction of a pounding hangover, he managed to put his suit back on and began to make his way down the stairs and into the lobby of the hotel. A few couples and families fearfully milled about, and the overwhelmed hotel staff were trying their best to calm them.

Taylor Erskine was there, waiting for him by the main entrance. “I’ve called for an electric cart to bring you to the helipad. It should be here within the next fifteen minutes.”

Kazimir looked at him, quiet resignation in his eyes. “We can’t wait for it. Take me to the helicopter, now.”

“This way, sir,”

The moment they walked out into the hotel’s front driveway, the two of them were shocked to encounter a small group of casually dressed people waving flashlights, lighted candles, and pro-environmental banners standing just outside. One of the men in the crowd started clapping his hands and the rest of the group began chanting as one, repeating the same phrase over and over.

“Morgenstern! Morgenstern! The king of bribery and corruption!”

Kazimir was taken aback, staggering sideways. “W-who are these people?”

Erskine brought the walkie-talkie up to his mouth. “I need a team to disperse and arrest some protestors. Main lobby entrance. Now.”

The same local man who had started the clapping stepped forward and pointed at Kazimir. He wore a shirt with a red hammer and sickle. “There he is! The corrupt billionaire! In the flesh!”

A few others in the crowd began jeering while the rest continued their chant, pointing their cheaply-made flashlights in an attempt to shine a spotlight on the head of the Morgenstern Group. Kazimir could only wince as he held his arms up to try to shield his eyes from the blinding lights.

Erskine drew his gun, eliciting gasps from several resort guests who had walked out into the driveway to try and find out what the fuss was about. “You are all illegal trespassers here! Put those flashlights down and get on your knees! You’re all under arrest.”

“You can’t arrest us, we are locals here,” a woman protestor said to him. “These are our islands!”

“Foreign devil. Go back to where you came from,” said another in the crowd.

Erskine was about to point his gun at them when an ear-piercing scream silenced the cacophony. Everyone turned to look at a woman in a bright robe running towards the hotel entrance. Erskine recognized her as the wife of a prominent Bollywood entertainment mogul, and one of the invited guests for the evening’s grand opening.

When she got closer, everyone gasped. The woman’s flowing dress was covered in bloodstains and the tears ran like rivers down her pudgy cheeks.

“What happened, dear sister?” one of the protestors asked.

The woman knelt down on the sandy ground, her shrill voice bordering on hysteria. “My husband. Sanjay. Something came out from behind the trees and tore him apart!”

Kazimir needed no further prodding. He began to push himself past the ever-growing crowd of protesters and resort guests. “Let me through.”

The clapping man grabbed him by his elbow. “You are staying here!”

Erskine ran up to them and brought the butt of his gun down on the side of the clapping man’s head. As the protestor went down Erskine fired two shots into the air, causing the crowd to panic and disperse in all directions.

Kazimir continued to quickly make his way down the concrete path leading towards the airstrip. It would take a bit of time, but he felt it was better than waiting. His worst fears had been realized, and he knew that Proteus had somehow made it to the resort area.

Erskine trotted alongside him, waving the pistol at anyone who attempted to bar their way. His walkie-talkie continued to squawk as his men began to find more corpses. The nearby sounds of gunfire were unnerving, but his loyalty stayed intact.

By the time they had made it halfway to the helipad, Kazimir was already out of breath and could barely keep up the pace as his right knee began to buckle. Erskine held him by the elbow as they both continued on, the deep shadows around them heralding danger.

As they got close to a cluster of small buildings, they could hear the whine of the helicopter’s rotors. The aircraft’s navigational lights could be discerned, their glow faintly reflected upwards into the night sky.

Round another bend and I’ll be at the helipad, Kazimir thought. He was already thinking about what needed to be done when he got back to the mainland when he heard a noise somewhere to his left.

The blockhouses surrounding the helipad had no lights on, and the maze of darkness around them had suddenly become a place of unseen danger. Erskine could only realize how stupid he was for not bringing a flashlight along. Now they had to navigate around large shadowy areas, perfect hiding places for whatever was out there.

Kazimir was not to be denied. His physical exhaustion partly abated the gnawing fear at the back of his mind, and he relentlessly moved down the path leading to the helipad. The only thing that mattered was survival, and he focused on that single-mindedly.

Erskine remembered he still had his smartphone, and every new model these days had a flashlight app. Pulling out the device from his jacket, he quickly thumbed the screen and turned it on, casting much-needed illumination at the shadows around them.

As he held the flashlight to his left, just behind his boss’s face, the dim light from the phone shone over a pair of yellow eyes with black pupils. Erskine shouted out a warning as he leveled the gun and fired, but the ghastly apparition had suddenly gone away, back into the inky blackness around them.

Kazimir sensed the beast was giving him a choice, and he took it. Using all the weight he could muster, he lowered his shoulders and pushed Erskine off the sandy path.

The security chief cried out in surprise as he fell sideways while rolling onto the ground. The sudden, unexpected push had thrown him into the darkened side of a warehouse, and Erskine had dropped the phone and the gun while trying to stop his fall.

Kazimir kept running until he could clearly see the helicopter up ahead. He heard Erskine’s screams behind him as he made it into the field of lights the rotary bladed aircraft was emitting while it still sat on the helipad, and he didn’t bother to look back.

40

VAIKOM MENON STILL carried the foot-long industrial wrench he had found inside the power plant. Using that and the wire cutter in his shoulder bag, he was breaking open and destroying every electrical fuse box he stumbled across. The one time he encountered a pair of security guards he thought they would arrest him for sure, but the two uniformed men had a look of terror in their eyes as they ran past him and out into the darkened grounds, the beams of their flashlights pointing in every conceivable direction.

Expecting a wave of insults and forcible arrests during the protest, Vaikom had been taken by surprise when he heard the screaming not long after he had cut off the main power. He ran over to the twilit pavilion, only to find it devoid of people. The trays of food were untouched and sparkling champagne bottles remained unopened in their ice baths. Even the band instruments had been left behind on the center stage.

Making his way back to the hotel, he found groups of nervous guests and staff members looking towards him for leadership as he got closer to the main entrance. The protest group had somehow intermingled with everybody else, and the crowd verged on panic. A couple of bewildered security guards waved their flashlights, telling the remaining ones still loitering outside to get into the lighted area of the lobby.

He saw his friend Muli Tharoor holding an ice pack to the side of his head, talking to the resort’s general manager just behind the glass doors. Vaikom and Muli had gone their separate ways after they had barged into the power plant’s control room and tied up the lone attendant manning the electrical controls before shutting down the generators. Muli’s task was to organize the protest in front of the hotel while Vaikom would continue his mission of sabotage throughout the whole area.

Muli nodded to him as Vaikom walked in past the glass doors, dropping the wrench on the manicured grass just before he got inside. “Over here.”

“You are hurt,” Vaikom said when he walked up to his colleague. “What’s with all the screaming?”

Muli shook his head. “I saw Morgenstern and tried to stop him from leaving, but his chief of security smashed my head in with his gun. As far as all this panic goes, I’m not sure.”

Rakesh Budrani still wore his tan suit, not a wrinkle out of place. “I must ask you to stay here while I go and try to get the power back on. The Lakshadweep administrator is very scared and he has locked himself in his suite upstairs.”

Vaikom held up his index finger, wagging it in front of the general manager’s nose. “You cannot tell us what to do. We came here to protest what you’ve done to this once peaceful archipelago.”

Rakesh sighed. “Look, I am not going to argue with you about this subject right now. Several guests and staff have already been killed and we must get the power back. If we do not then it could end up as a massacre.”

Vaikom’s bushy eyebrows shot up. “What?”

“You heard me,” Rakesh said tersely. “Someone out there is killing people, and he is using the darkness as cover. ”

Muli blinked his eyes slowly as if he was in a daze. “I… I saw one of the bodies. It looked like it had been torn apart by a tiger.”

Vaikom frowned. “So you have captured animals here too?”

Rakesh wearily gestured at him to stop. “No, no, no. There are no animals here, it was prohibited in the contracts.” He paused before continuing. “But I cannot say for certain what’s on the private side of the island. Perhaps the power outage may have let some killer beast loose.”

Muli looked at his friend. “I think it might be good to tell him what Franklin told us.”

“Do you know where Franklin is?” Vaikom asked him.

“No,” Muli said. “I have not seen him since we separated.”

“You both must tell me everything,” Rakesh said. “I asked Morgenstern what was going on at the other side of the island, but neither he nor his people ever told me anything.”

Vaikom looked into the general manager’s eyes to let the other man know he was telling the truth. “We brought a British journalist with us on the boat. He told us there is a secret laboratory full of crazy scientists hidden in the private part of this island. They are being led by someone called Lady Frankenstein, according to his newspaper.”

Rakesh remembered reading about her in the newspapers. “Dr. Lauren Reeves? Yes, I have heard of her. She created some sort of genetic monster and it killed one of her colleagues in the United States a few years ago. Last I heard she was driven to personal bankruptcy over lawsuits.”

Muli nodded. “That’s her. Franklin said he was going to the other side of the island to try and get some pictures to prove she’s there.”

“Whatever is out there only seems to attack people in the dark,” Rakesh said. “If we could get the main power back up, perhaps the light will keep it away. The satellite link and cellular tower are also out, so we cannot call for help.”

Vaikom held his hands up. “That’s not my doing.”

“I did not say it was,” Rakesh said. “Apparently telecommunications were switched off a few hours ago, to prevent the family of the missing guest from contacting the American embassy in the mainland, no doubt. Mr. Erskine wanted the grand opening to go smoothly.”

“He was the one who hit me,” Muli added.

“Where is he now?” Vaikom asked.

“Last time I saw him he was escorting Mr. Morgenstern to the helicopter pad,” Rakesh said. “They’ve both probably left by now.”

“So it’s just us here,” Muli said. “The working class have become the rich man’s sacrifice once again.”

Rakesh placed his hands on his hips. “Look, we need to get the power back up. I sent in two of my engineers and gave them my master key to open the power plant, but they have not returned, nor can I contact them.” He pointed to the two young men. “If you both truly care about the people here then you must help me. My staff are too afraid to go out there, and I will not risk their lives.”

His words hit Vaikom hard. He couldn’t help but feel guilty for all the deaths since it was his plan to sabotage the power. Looking away, he felt a sudden wave of responsibility to right a wrong.

Muli was more of a follower than a leader, and he bit his lip. “What do we do?”

Vaikom glanced at him before turning to look back at the general manager. “Very well, I shall accompany you to the power plant.” He placed his hand on Muli’s shoulder. “Try to get the others back onto the boat. We’ve done enough.”

Rakesh knew there were many guests holed up in their rooms upstairs, and he couldn’t leave until everyone in the resort was evacuated. Taking a small flashlight out of his coat pocket, he gestured towards the front entrance. “Let us hurry.”

41

BY THE TIME NICK DIRKSE and Quentin Everett had gotten to the front door of the guest cottage, the nearby areas had already emptied. The other guests around them had run screaming off to the main hotel building or had locked themselves inside their respective bungalows, cringing and hiding in fear.

When Nick used his keycard to open the front door and stepped inside he found his wife and son waiting for them in the living room, their bags packed. Cathy got up from the couch and ran up to him, and they hugged each other.

“Thank God you’re both safe,” he said. “Everyone is panicking back at the hotel.”

Cathy nodded. “We got a call from the desk intercom, telling us to stay inside. What’s going on?”

“I believe Lady Frankenstein’s new monster might be on the loose,” Quentin said.

Scott’s eyes opened wide. “A monster? There’s a monster out here?”

“I’m afraid so, lad,” Quentin said. “On the other side of this artificial island is a private lab of some kind. My paper was tracking the whereabouts of a Dr. Lauren Reeves, a top genetic scientist who dabbled in such things, and I suspected she was holed up there.”

Cathy looked in his direction. “Mr. Blaise, do you think those scientists kidnapped my daughter?”

“Sorry. My real name is actually Quentin Everett, and I can’t really answer your question until I’ve made my way over there.”

“I’ll be going with him to check it out and see if Kim’s there,” Nick said. “Stay here and lock the doors.”

Cathy shook her head. “Kim’s my daughter too. I’m going with you.”

“What about me?” Scott asked.

“You’ve got to keep Scotty safe here,” Nick said to her. “There’s no telling what we’ll find over on the other side.”

Cathy raised an eyebrow. “Safe? Here? I stood outside for a bit and I could hear a woman screaming that her husband was torn apart by some creature. I think it’s better we stick together.”

Nick nodded in silence. Cathy did have a point.

“She said rakshasa,” Scott added. “I looked it up yesterday, before the net went down since I was reading up on god stuff here.  I think it’s some sort of demon.”

“I’m guessing that whatever’s out here must have made its way over from the private estate,” Quentin said. “If it’s only one, then we ought to be safer on the other side of the island.”

“This is just like those monster movies,” Scott said.

“Except that it’s real,” Nick said. “We might need some weapons.”

“I’ve got this.” Quentin pulled up his loose shirt, revealing the gun tucked in his elastic waistband. He had taken it, along with the stun gun, from the guard he had disabled outside his room.

Scott’s eyes focused on the Glock pistol and he moved closer to the tabloid reporter. “Is that real? Can I see it?”

“Not now, Scotty,” Cathy hissed. “We’re trying to decide the best course of action here.”

Nick pulled out the stun gun from his pants pocket. Quentin had given it to him. “I’m going to have to get close to use this.”

“Hopefully we’ll find your daughter and be out of there quickly,” Quentin said. “Let’s be off, shall we?”

Cathy grabbed the handle of her suitcase stroller and began pulling it towards the door. “Scotty, don’t forget your backpack.”

Nick glanced back, annoyed. “What are you doing? Just leave those things for now.”

Cathy sighed and let go of the luggage. It was instinctual to pack one’s bags in preparation to leave, but given the current context it now seemed downright stupid. “I’m sorry, I guess I wasn’t thinking straight.”

Nick turned to look at Quentin. “So we just walk through the jungle to get to the other side?”

“Might be a tad dangerous, mate,” Quentin said. “I think it’s better if we take one of the boats moored at the dock.”

“How do we do that, those things are like cars, aren’t they? Do you know how to hotwire a boat?”

Quentin didn’t answer right away. He hadn’t thought about it.

Scott raised his hand. “There’s a locker box near the entrance of the pier where I think they keep the keys.”

42

THE FOUR OF THEM RAN along the beach, keeping well away from the shadows of the trees and the darkened cover of nearby buildings. Quentin Everett trotted alongside Nick Dirkse, who would occasionally glance backwards to make sure his wife and son were right behind him. They were.

Two large burly staff members remained on the pier, trying to keep the small crowd of panicked guests from stealing the remaining boats. The tallest of the pair placed himself just above the steps leading up to the dock but quickly backed away when Quentin started to wave his pistol around. The other guests stared in shock at the gun, and all of them started to run back towards the hotel.

Nick helped his wife and son onto the pier’s wooden deck. “Come on, let’s go find a boat we can use.”

Quentin had gone shooting at the range with an American friend once, and he knew the basics of gun safety. He motioned the weapon towards an upright wooden cabinet that was embedded in a post while addressing the attendants who had raised their hands in surrender. “Open it up so we can get the keys.”

The shorter of the two shook his head. “Sorry, sir, but all the boat keys were taken away this evening before the grand ceremony began. There is nothing in there.”

Quentin cursed. “We need one of these boats!”

“If you don’t know where you are going you will be lost out there,” the taller staff member said. “The closest island is over a hundred and fifty kilometers away.”

Nick shook his head. “We only want to get to the other side of this island to find my daughter.”

Cathy sensed it might bring more results if she pleaded with them instead of making threats. “Please help us, we’re only trying to find our child.”

The two staff members looked at each other and began hurriedly speaking in Malayalam. Nick sensed they were arguing about something, but he wasn’t sure what it was about.

Quentin didn’t trust them, and he walked up to the storage cabinet and threw it open after smashing through the small padlock with the butt of his gun. Sure enough, it contained only the empty pegs where the boat keys should have been. The tabloid reporter cursed a second time.

The taller one nodded to the shorter one before taking a step forward, his hands still in the air. “I will help you. Two nights before I piloted the boat to the other side of this island. I brought along four foreign men to the beach, and they carried big guns with them. I feel sad about your daughter, and I will do what I can.”

Nick nodded, gesturing at Quentin to put his gun away. “Thank you, from the bottom of my heart.”

“My name is Gopalan,” the staffer said as he walked briskly towards one of the small dive boats. “We will use this one.”

Cathy took Scott’s hand as Nick led them both towards the edge of the boat, and all three of them clambered onto the narrow deck just behind the bow. Scott nearly fell sideways as his sneakers slipped along the slippery fiberglass gunwale, but Nick managed to use his strength to steady him.

Quentin stood beside the driver’s seat. He still held the gun but now kept it pointed down. “Is there a trick to getting this thing started?”

Gopalan knelt over the stern seat cushions and leaned out, using a screwdriver he always carried to help get the top off the Evinrude four-stroke outboard motor. With his deft fingers he then disconnected the main wiring harness before he pulled at the cord starter. In less than a few seconds the motor had started up, its incessant whine louder than ever due to the top cover having been removed.

Quentin blinked in amazement and stood to the side as Gopalan replaced the top of the outboard motor before turning around and settling down in the driver’s seat. Nick gestured at his family to sit down while the other staff member untied the rope to the dock and threw it to the side along the gunwale.

Gopalan reversed the propeller flow as he expertly pulled out of the dock before turning the boat around and began piloting it parallel to the island, heading past the jungle and towards the private estate.

The diving boat’s passengers looked to the south, and they could see a fishing boat anchored close to shore, a large crowd wading past the beach and into the shallow water in a desperate hope to climb aboard.

IT TOOK LESS THAN HALF an hour for them to get round to the other side of the island. Instead of bringing the watercraft close to the private beach alcove where he had dropped off the mercenaries a few nights before, Gopalan slowed the boat as it got close to the private pier before drifting close enough to dock it.

Quentin was the first to clamber up onto the dock as Nick tied the boat’s line to the pier while leaning out over the bow. Turning to his left, he couldn’t help but move towards the luxury powerboat that was moored a few steps away.

Nick turned to look at Cathy. “You and Scotty can stay here on the boat.”

She looked up at him before placing her hand on his right forearm. “I think it’s better if we stick together from now on.”

He nodded. The last thing he wanted was to lose them too. “Alright.”

Gopalan opened a cabinet and handed a pair of flashlights to Nick. “I will wait for all of you here. Do not worry, I promise not to leave you.”

Quentin had been thinking of bringing the boat driver along with them, but he looked silently towards Nick instead, expecting him to decide.

Nick didn’t seem to care if they could trust the man or not. “I hope so.”

Cathy shook Gopalan’s hand before she got onto the dock. “Thank you for helping us.”

Quentin took the large yellow searchlight with the handgrip from Nick’s outstretched hand and activated it, the device’s powerful halogen beam illuminating the gold trim of the power catamaran docked beside him. “This is Emeric Morgenstern’s boat.”

Scott had been quiet the whole time since they had left the bungalow. He didn’t want to tell them he was scared, so he just huddled close to his mother instead, holding her hand as tight as he could while his other hand clutched at the charm around his neck.

43

THE EVENING’S HUNT had been much easier than expected. Most of the prey were caught unawares, and they hardly put up a struggle. Many of the black-clad hated ones were dead, for it prioritized killing those ones first before it could range freely over the others in its new, expanded territory.

It had managed to drag a half dozen captured hosts into the once feared power building and was about to lay the eggs when it sensed two men approaching its nest. Without the vast currents of energy surrounding the place it could easily track the pair’s exact location by sensing their electrical fields. With every movement they made, their muscles generated small impulses that it could detect in the air.

Two others had come before, and it concluded that this was the place where they could blind it, and so it chose the area for its den in order to keep them from harnessing the energy currents it didn’t want them to have.

Pulses of anger flashed through its cerebrum, sending extra spurts of adrenaline down along the neural synapses while the muscles swelled with enhanced strength. How dare they disrupt the egg laying! This was no longer about territory; the even greater concern was its young. With this interruption, the intruders would throw the entire purpose of its existence into jeopardy.

It could hear the twisting of the lock. The intruders were attempting to get into the nest through another way, but it was already prepared for that eventuality. The previous ones it killed had been piled up along the other tunnels so that any invader would have to go through those obstacles, giving it either enough time to bring the egg hosts to another lair for safety or to fight back and kill those who dared to venture into its sanctum.

The two electrical fields intruding into its lair had become panicked the moment they got close to the obstacles. It could now sense their fear rising with each step. An abstract thought quickly formed in its mind, and it felt a slight sense of pity, for these interlopers seemed more like sacrificial prey than anyone who could actually threaten it with physical harm.

But what mattered most were the young, for they were the vulnerable ones, and it would fight back with everything it had in order to safeguard its offspring. Retracting the ovipositor back into the thick body sheath between its legs, Proteus moved quickly into the adjoining tunnel and waited, ready to ambush the invaders.

For long minutes nothing seemed to happen as it continued to sense the electrical fields coming ever closer. The blinding lights the two carried were a distraction, but the enemy had thankfully pointed the beams in another direction, and it had just enough opportunity to reach out from the bend of the tunnel to snap the first one’s hand, sending the accursed radiating tool onto the wet floor.

The first one’s hand was clearly broken, and all it could do was make a soft cry as he got down to his knees. The second one managed to distract it when he suddenly aimed the second beam of light into its eyes, blinding Proteus for a few moments. Just as it was about to lash out against this second intruder, the succeeding moments made it pause.

Instead of fighting back or trying to run away, the second one seemed to kneel down and raise his hands in the air, allowing Proteus to regard it with some curiosity as the hated shaft of light was pointed away. This second man seemed to act like the kind one it had left behind in its old territory, for he seemed to respect it.

Proteus couldn’t help but silently observe as the second one began chanting, trying to lull it into docility. It had thought about letting these two go when it sensed something else in the air. A new sensation borne not out of the here and now, but rather some distance away, back to its old lair.

Danger flashed in its mind as it used its front paw to crush the second man’s head into the side of the tunnel. The first one kept whimpering and Proteus killed him too, for daring to intrude upon such an important task.

The sense of concern came about a second time as it lapped up the hot flowing blood from the floor with its serrated tongue. There was a slight confusion in its instinctual list of priorities before it drew up and sniffed the air. The coalescing thoughts instantly made its gill cloak stand on end.

Its senses quickly picked up the shrill whine of an outboard motor, moving towards its old nesting grounds.

Yes, the first home was now in danger! New intruders were heading towards its old territory, and it needed to go back there or else all would be lost.

44

THE CONCRETE STEPS up the dock led to a side door by the main house that was slightly ajar. No lights of any kind could be seen from the outside of the Morgenstern estate, and it felt like they were about to enter a vast, silent tomb of wood, concrete, and steel. The young boy clung to his mother, while the two men with flashlights stood in front of them, peering into the shadowy interior with shafts of yellowish light.

Moving the beam of his flashlight from side to side, Nick Dirkse could see the inside was some sort of gaming room. A billiard table occupied the center, with two pairs of pool sticks still laying on its green woolen surface. All along the walls were dart boards and unpowered flat-screen TVs. Three sets of couches and low coffee tables had been placed strategically along various alcoves of the large room. A mini-bar surrounded by four stools stood at the opposite end.

Quentin Everett was the first to step inside. There was a slight odor, a combination of acidic urine and dried fish guts, permeating the air. The normally smooth tile floors seemed to get rougher in some spots as he walked over it, and when he aimed the flashlight downwards, a few brownish stains were evident.

Cathy stood just behind the two men as she too peered inside. She had taken out her smartphone from the bag slung over her shoulders and already activated the device’s flashlight. “Is that blood?”

Quentin knelt down and examined it further. The stains seemed to have dried out over several days. “It very well could be.”

“Human blood?” Scott asked.

“I’m not sure, lad,” Quentin said.

Nick walked slowly over to the mini-bar. All the glasses seemed to be in place, and the various bottles and canned beverages still inside the unpowered refrigerator were unopened. There was another door past the counter, and it seemed to lead into a kitchen area.

After seeing the stains on the floor, Cathy started to get agitated. “Kim, it’s us! Where are you? Kim!”

Her shouts instantly put everyone on edge. Scott inched closer to his mother, hoping her physical touch would quell the ever-growing fear at the bottom of his soul.

Nick turned and shook his head at her. “Not so loud,” he half whispered.

Cathy felt like sobbing again, but her parental side kept up her overall composure in order to show Scott she remained in control over her emotions. “I’m sorry.”

Quentin bit his lip but stayed silent as he crossed the room and stood beside the door leading into the kitchen. The entire group had just announced their presence to whatever could still be lurking inside the place, and his right hand gripped the gun even tighter.

For a few tense moments nobody moved, and the three adults kept their flashlights pointed low as they waited for any telltale signs of life. The seconds trickled into minutes, and the house remained silent. Quentin breathed an audible sigh of relief.

A part of Quentin wanted to get at the beer still sitting inside the refrigerator, though he quickly shook the thought away and concentrated on what needed to be done. Angling the handheld searchlight past the threshold of the doorway, he made a quick glance into the kitchen’s interior and didn’t see any movement. His wore canvas shoes with rubber soles, and they made a slight squeak as he shifted himself into the adjoining room.

Nick quickly followed, the beam of his flashlight stabbing into the solid darkness. With his other hand holding the stun gun, he made wide strides over what seemed to be an even bigger stain of dark crimson while moving parallel to Quentin.

The kitchen had a set of restaurant-grade burners and ovens built along one end of the room, their quality stainless steel construction a testament to the owner’s wealth. A separate countertop had been erected in front of main station, with overhanging shelves that contained all sorts of pots and pans in addition to various spices and ingredients.

Cathy and Scott stayed at the edge of the doorway, silently waiting on the two men to declare the room safe before taking a step inside.

When Quentin got closer to the food preparation counter and shone his light over the gap he quickly froze. A pair of legs were sticking out. One foot had a leather shoe on, but the other only had a stained sock over it.

Snapping his fingers, Quentin pointed it out to Nick, who then held up his hand, silently telling his wife and son to stay where they were. Moving to the opposite side so he could come upon whoever it was from both flanks, Quentin then leaned forward and held his flashlight sideways in order to get a clear look.

The body of a local man was sitting on the floor, his back resting on the counter. The corpse was dressed in white, evidently a chef’s uniform. The eyes and mouth remained open in frozen terror. Blood had seeped out from the nose and ears before drying as a coagulated foam due to the hot tropical climate.

Nick reeled back in disgust. The sickly smell wasn’t too evident due to the salty air wafting in and out of the house, but the moment he got close to the corpse the full force of the stench somehow entered into his lungs and wouldn’t come out. He retched a little since he’d ate only sparingly ever since Kim had disappeared.

Quentin had seen corpses before, and he kept a level head. Turning to look at the other man’s wife and son, he waved them off using his flashlight. “Don’t come any closer for now, we just found a dead body.”

Cathy’s heart began to pound as she held onto her son’s shoulders. “Is… is it?”

Nick had turned his head away and tried to breath in some fresh air beyond the invisible borders of the corpse’s miasma. “No, it’s an Indian man.”

Quentin crouched down while continuing to shine his light over the corpse. He had thought the dead man was fat, but now it was apparent that decomposition had set in, and the accumulation of gases in the body’s cavity was giving it a bloated appearance. “Looks like he was the cook here.”

Nick leaned his back against the counter. “How long do you think he’s been dead?”

“From the looks of it, at least a few days,” Quentin said. He wasn’t an expert on the subject, but job experience had hardened him enough to stay focused.

“Do you know what killed him?”

“Hard to say, mate. I don’t see any visible wounds, but then again I’m no expert.”

A high pitched chuckle came from somewhere in the surrounding darkness, and another man’s voice was heard. “He was our chef. His name was Ranju. And he died of fright.”

45

QUENTIN EVERETT QUICKLY got back to his feet and turned around, just as someone leapt out from the darkness and made a lunge for him. He twisted his torso, trying to bring the Glock pistol to bear, but the laughing man was already right next to him, the flashing steel glint of the chef’s knife digging into Quentin’s side. Quentin yelled out as the blade cut into him.

Nick Dirkse saw it all happen, yet he stood frozen in place for a few seconds as he watched the two men struggle before Quentin and his assailant fell to the kitchen floor, the gun and flashlight rolling away. The last fight he’d been in was back as a junior in high school, and the whole thing seemed too surreal, like watching a slasher movie.

Quentin groaned in desperation as he used both his hands to try and disarm the other man. He could only see glimpses of his assailant in the twilight since his flashlight had fallen to the floor. The man from the shadows had pale skin and a shocking mass of red hair and unkempt beard, his ropy muscles somehow keeping a solid grip on the knife as they kept fighting on the wooden floor.

“Help me,” Quentin gasped as the laughing man climbed on top of him. The knife was now being held precariously above his chest, with two hands trying to hold it back and two others trying to push it down.

Cathy’s screams finally brought Nick out of his indecision. He edged in closer and thrust the stun gun into the laughing man’s lower back before pushing the button. The electrical surge made the two men on the ground gag as the current went through both of them, but the assailant took the brunt of the nerve wracking agony as he slid off of Quentin and fell sideways onto the floor.

Quentin rolled away and groaned while Cathy ran over to him, leaving Scott standing by the doorway alone.

Nick kicked the knife away from the twitching man on the floor as he continued to send the stun gun’s electrical current into the attacker’s body. After a few more seconds the target on the ground appeared too dazed to even move. Nick quickly stepped back, the rush of adrenaline replaced by a sudden nausea over what he had just done. Seeing the man jerk his shoulders gave him a bit of relief. At least he didn’t kill him.

Sitting up and leaning beside the counter, Quentin winced in pain as Cathy grabbed a kitchen towel lying beside the sink and pressed it to the side of his ribs. There was blood, but the wound didn’t seem to go very deep. When he held the cloth away it appeared to be a very nasty gash that would require some stitches. “Bloody hell,” he murmured.

Blinking his eyes while trying to assess the situation, Nick glanced back towards his son and pointed at a few cabinets at the far end of the room. “Scotty, see if you can find a rope or something so I can tie this guy up.”

The boy stood beside a large wall shelf and began rummaging through the various drawers. “I can barely see anything, Dad. I need a light.”

After quickly tying the towel around Quentin’s wound, Cathy moved sideways and joined Scott, using her phone’s flashlight to help him find something to bind the assailant with. “There’s plenty of cutlery and kitchen tools, but there’s nothing here.”

Nick sighed as he took his belt off and used it to tie the man’s hands together behind his back after making him lie on his side.

Quentin groaned as he used one hand to pull himself upright. He shuffled over to where he had dropped the handheld searchlight, grunting again as he bent over and picked it up. Half a minute later, he found the gun and gingerly took it from the floor before placing the pistol back into his waistband. Walking over to the refrigerator, he opened it and began scanning its contents.

All four them stood over the still dazed attacker. Nick shone the flashlight over the man’s face, noting the bedraggled clothes and bare feet. “Who is he?”

Quentin had popped open a can of beer before swallowing a tepid mouthful, a few dribbles of the foamy alcoholic beverage dripping from the sides of his mouth. He had recognized the other man the moment he had been stabbed. “His name… is Emeric Morgenstern,” he said in between more swallows of beer.

Scott felt nauseated. He had just seen the corpse and now this. “He stinks. This whole place stinks.”

Nick glanced back at Quentin. “I think I’ve heard of him. He’s the brother of the billionaire, right?”

Quentin nodded. “Emeric’s the younger one and the bad boy of the family. While his older brother Kazimir was in charge of the firm, Emeric did nothing except mingle in high society. My paper did many articles on him and his excesses.”

“If he’s a party animal then what’s he doing out here?” Cathy asked.

“It’s complicated,” Quentin said. “His mother killed herself when he was young and it might have affected him. Emeric was a drunk by the time he turned twelve and into heavy drug use before his eighteenth birthday. Of course, with his family’s influence he never spent more than a few days in jail over it. There were rumors that his father sent him into an asylum for treatment of mental illness for a few years too.”

“Look at him,” Nick said as he continued to shine the beam of his flashlight at Emeric’s semi-conscious face. “He’s definitely nuts.”

“The last scandal Emeric was involved in was the biggest one, and he went underground after that,” Quentin said. “This is the first sighting of him in years.”

“So what’s the story?” Cathy said.

Quentin downed the last bits of beer before he continued. The alcohol dulled the pain a little and he needed it. “He fell in love with a fellow socialite named Barbara Woodward, and she seemed to calm him for a time. About six years ago there was an announcement from their publicist that Barbara was pregnant. Since there were rumors about Kazimir never having children due to low sperm count, and the family fortune needed a successor, so I believe Emeric was determined that it be his child.”

Cathy was eager to keep looking for her daughter. “Can you summarize what the big deal is with this nut?”

“Sorry, I tend to ramble about mundane stuff,” Quentin said. “Anyway, the world was awaiting news of the birth, but all we got was silence. After that we never heard from either Emeric or his wife other than rumors and unconfirmed sightings. Morgenstern Group publicists kept stonewalling us, telling everyone that the couple wanted privacy.”

“What kind of rumors?” Cathy asked.

“All sorts of stories were bandied about,” Quentin said. “From Barbara having a miscarriage and dying afterwards, to the baby being born addicted to opiates since both parents were known to be heavily into drugs and all that. Another rumor I personally heard from a former hospital staffer was that the child was born with some sort of deformity, and Emeric went insane and killed his wife because of it.”

46

THE BOY POINTED AT Emeric, who had begun to stir. “Look, he’s waking up.”

Emeric Morgenstern fluttered his eyes open and regarded them silently for a few seconds before giving a wide, bucktoothed grin. His shoulders began to shake and he started laughing once more while facing the spotlight.

Quentin Everett sneered at him. “You crazy rich bastard. Why did you try to kill me?”

“You… you all keep coming here,” Emeric said in between the chuckling. “I-I keep telling you not to, but like little ants you all make your way over here anyway.”

Cathy gave him a sad look. “We’re only here to look for our daughter. Her name is Kimberly Dirkse. Has she been here by any chance?”

Emeric sat up and glanced sideways into the darkness while smacking his chapped lips. “The couple from last night? Oh, I suppose so.”

Nick immediately knelt down, his face only inches away. “Where is she?”

“He had to do it, he had to. Was running out of food, so he needed them. I helped out by sinking the boat.”

Nick grabbed him by the throat, twisting Emeric’s head in order to force him to look into his eyes. “What do you mean? What did you do to her?”

Emeric stared back at him with wild eyes. “Me? I didn’t do anything. I can’t eat anything that’s live and raw. I once had sushi when I was eight, and I threw it up you know.”

Nick’s anger was rising. “Tell me where she is!”

Emeric’s eyes shifted sideways. “Oh, I think he brought them over to where he used to swim around in. You know, his old habitat.”

Stooping over slightly, Quentin placed a hand on Nick’s shoulder, hoping to calm him down as he kept his focus on their prisoner. “You keep referring to this other man, who is he?”

Emeric grinned while his eyes looked up at the tabloid reporter, showing his stained molars. “My son, my only begotten son. I thought he was lost to me, but Dr. Reeves, she was able to bring him back.”

Nick backed away slightly as he took his hand away from Emeric’s throat. “Your… son?”

“Yes, yes. He was born so weak you see. His poor, poor mother died during the procedure to bring him into the world, but we saved her too, though that’s another story.”

Cathy pointed towards the room they had just come from. “You mean that your son out there is the one attacking the people at the resort?”

Quentin shook his head in disbelief. “That can’t be. If he had a son, he would have been born a little over six years ago.”

“Correct, correct,” Emeric said. “You know so much about me, you must be one of those paparazzi people. The ones who keep attacking me and Dr. Reeves. That’s why we had to stay here, so you people could stop hounding us.”

Quentin raised an eyebrow. All the snippets of information were starting to come together, but he just couldn’t believe the whole story. “Your son. Something happened when he was born, yes?”

Emeric’s demeanor abruptly changed. He closed his eyes and began to sob. “It w-wasn’t fair! Why did God put him into the world without arms and with a single eye like that! Why?”

Quentin’s mask of contempt quickly turned to pity. “Your child had severe birth defects.”

Emeric’s grin had turned into a grimace as the tears began to roll down his ruddy cheeks. His ranting didn’t seem to be addressed to anyone in particular. “What did my boy do to deserve that, what? Barbara went into cardiac arrest when she saw what he looked like. I told her not to take a look, but she insisted!”

Quentin let out a deep breath. One of his colleagues had covered a similar story for the Daily Sky, and he was told about the sickening details. “Cyclopia.”

Scott looked up at him. “What’s that?”

“It’s a very rare congenital disorder,” Quentin said. “The baby is born with a single eye, and also no mouth or nose in most cases. These types of infants rarely live past a few hours.”

“I couldn’t just watch him die,” Emeric said softly. “I knew he was crying out to me, telling me that he wanted to live. I told the doctors to save him, and they made a cut on his throat so he could breathe.”

Nick was back up to standing position. Cathy stood close to him and placed her left arm around his thigh.

“So you brought him over to Dr. Reeves,” Quentin said. “For what?”

“She had spent a whole year out of the public eye,” Emeric said as he looked up at him, his sadness turning back into anger. “After you people crucified her in the media. Lauren was desperate, she had so much expertise, so much to offer to the world, and you pigs, you all just spat on her contributions to world science!”

Cathy was doing her best to hold back her own emotions. “You asked her to save your child, didn’t you? I would do the same for my kids.”

Emeric calmly nodded. He seemed to feel more at ease when she did the questioning. “Yes. I contacted her. I asked her to help me, and she agreed. Kazimir already had plans for this place.” His eyes darted around. “I begged him to do something for me, for just once in his life, and he finally relented.

“Of course, all my brother could see were the commercial applications because he was such an astute businessman,” Emeric continued. “But I wanted my son back. I wanted to give him the chance to become the man he was meant to be.”

“And how did you do that?” Scott asked.

Emeric smiled at the boy. “Lauren Reeves was a magician. She knew how to recombine DNA from other animals to make us all stronger, better. She used my son’s genetic material to create a new body for him, and transplanted his brain into it.”

“She really is Lady Frankenstein,” Quentin said.

Emeric looked away from them. “She was making new host bodies from scratch. No one had ever done it before, so a few mistakes were made. My son doesn’t have the perfect body, but he is strong, and he can do things you people wouldn’t believe.”

Cathy knelt down beside him. “I’m glad you were able to save your son’s life, but please, we’re not here to take him away from you or hurt him. I just want my daughter back.”

Emeric hesitated for a brief moment before answering her. “If I tell you how to get into the lab, will you just take your daughter and leave us alone?”

Cathy nodded. “Yes, I just need to get her out of here, and we’ll never come back. I promise.”

A brief flash of hope seemed to come over Emeric’s face, before his features darkened once more. “No, no, no! You’ll tell the others, squeal on everybody, and they’ll hunt down my son! I won’t let you do it. I won’t, I won’t, I won’t!”

Cathy began sobbing. “Please, just tell me how to get to my daughter!”

Nick helped her up and placed his arms around her. Cathy rested her weary head on his shoulders and the tears flowed.

Quentin just shook his head while shining his searchlight towards the living area past the kitchen. “Leave him be, he’s gone totally mental. I can bet we ought to find the hidden entrance to the lab somewhere on this level.”

Emeric swayed his head back and forth. “When my son comes back here, he’ll kill you all! Kill you, kill you, kill you!”

Scott placed his hands over his ears and cringed. “Somebody please make him stop.”

Turning his flashlight towards the tabletops, Nick saw a pair of kitchen towels folded neatly along the sides of a nearby counter. Grabbing them both, he bound Emeric’s legs together with one and stuffed the raving man’s mouth with the other.

Emeric kept trying to scream, but all he could do was wiggle around the floor like an oversized worm and make muffled cries. They turned their beams away, leaving him there.

47

SCOTT DIRKSE BACKED away and walked beside Quentin Everett. Nick and Cathy moved closely together as the group made their way into the main hall. They could still hear Emeric Morgenstern’s muffled whining and cussing for another minute before he finally stopped.

The double front doors leading out into a sandy clearing lay partially open as they continued to look around, the incoming ocean breezes alleviating the stench from the kitchen. Quentin breathed in the fresh sea air deeply, clearing out the fetid odors still clinging inside his lungs.

Nick shone his light along the steps of the grand staircase. “Do you think we might find anything upstairs?”

“I doubt it,” Quentin said. “Best we look for some signs along the corridors and rooms down here. The entrance ought to be accessible to everyone, so I’m betting it’s got to be close by.”

Scott slowed his stride while tugging his mother’s elbow. “You okay, Mom?”

Cathy placed her arm over the boy’s shoulders. “I’m okay now. Thanks, hon. Let’s see if you can find the hidden door for us, okay?”

They came upon more entryways by the sides of the hall. The closest one opened into a library, and Quentin was certain it had to be the place. The four of them spent the next fifteen minutes pulling hardbound books from the shelves and feeling the walls, hoping to find a button or lever that would open up a hidden accessway.

After running his hand along one of the desks in the center of the room, Nick shook his head in disappointment. “I don’t think it’s here.”

“I believe you’re right,” Quentin said. “This room looks too pristine.”

Scott pointed back towards the corridor. “I’ve got an idea. How about just looking at the ground?”

“Brilliant idea,” Quentin said. Moving back out into the hallway, he began to shine his light along the floor. Sure enough, the crimson brown stains were more concentrated, and he continued to sweep the searchlight back and forth, hoping to spot a pattern.

Nick and his family joined him. They all spread out a little, each one covering a different side. There were hardly any stains on the steps of the stairs, and Quentin quickly discounted the possibility of the lab being situated in the upper floors.

Cathy walked slowly alongside her son as she shone her phone’s light by the side of the staircase. Her device’s application didn’t have the battery power of a dedicated flashlight, and it began to beep, telling her the charge was low.

Scott pointed at what looked like an obvious trail leading up a wall built along the sides of the steps. “Mom, look.”

Cathy bent lower so she could get a closer look using her dying phone’s flashlight. “Guys, over here.”

Quentin and Nick joined them and both aimed their more powerful flashlights towards the floor. The crimson trail ended right up against the wall.

“It’s got to be here,” Nick said.

All four of them began tracing their hands along the wooden paneling, hoping to find a way through. As Quentin pushed at one particular frame, there was an audible click, and the entire side of the wall slid down, surprising them. Beyond the divider was a door, seemingly made out of stainless steel.

Quentin placed his hand on the metal push plate along the side of the door. “Here goes.”

They heard another click as the door easily gave way, and all they could see beyond were concrete steps leading down a narrow gray corridor.

Nick led the way as they descended in single file. The air was thick and they could hear the sounds of lapping water somewhere close by. Quentin was right behind him, wincing in pain with every step. Cathy and Scott went down last, and the boy’s mother left her handbag beside the doorframe to prevent the entryway from fully closing behind them.

The bottom of the steps led to a partially flooded corridor. Nick stood at the edge of the blackened water, unsure of whether to place his feet into the brackish muck. He shined his light onto the liquid surface, but failed to see anything. “How deep does this go?”

Quentin stood just a step above him and frowned. The wound on his side had settled into a dull ache, and he was very reluctant to expose it to the potentially toxic waters in front of him. “Only one way to find out, mate.”

“Be careful, Nick,” Cathy said a few steps above.

Nick wanted to cuss at such an obvious comment, but he let it go. Using his right foot, he dipped the toe of his shoe into the flooded surface before fully plunging into it, all the way up to his shin. The chilled saltwater smelled like ammonia and rotten meat, and he didn’t want to think about what could be in it.

“Everything alright?” Quentin asked.

Nick made an uncomfortable nod as he walked down another step. By now the water was up to his knees, and he hoped his feet would touch the bottom soon. With each step he continued to sink deeper, his glacial pace taking each stride in such a way that he could easily retreat in case his feet felt something unnatural.

By the time he had reached what he felt was the tunnel floor, he was already waist deep in the brackish liquid. Sighing with relief, he began to wade forward, his light beam scanning ahead of him. “I’ve touched bottom.”

Quentin took a deep breath before gingerly following him. He was slightly taller than Nick, and he was relieved to see that the water wouldn’t reach up to his wound. Nevertheless he made his strides both wide and slow, for the last thing he wanted to do was to slip and fall into the opaque muck.

Scott stood beside his mother at the water’s edge, his face full of trepidation. His voice had turned into a soft whimper. “It’ll be up to my chest.”

Cathy placed a reassuring hand on his trembling shoulders. “If you want to stay here, that’s okay.”

The boy shook his head. “No, let’s keep going. My sister’s in trouble, and I need to do my part.”

“Okay,” Cathy said as she placed her left foot into the water. “Take my hand and hold onto it.”

“Yes, Mom.”

Quentin’s left foot slid along something slippery at the bottom, and he nearly toppled over. The tabloid reporter cursed as he managed to extend his left hand and pushed it along the sides of the corridor, preventing his slide.

Cathy and her son were a few steps behind him. “Are you okay?” she asked.

“I’m fine, I’m fine,” Quentin said as he bent his knee to try and get at something stuck to his foot. Reaching into the water, he felt it was some sort of cloth and he pulled it up to the surface. It was evidently a lab smock of some kind, the type of long white coat scientists would wear. This particular one had been immersed in the noxious water and seemed beyond any sort of redemption.

The name tag just above its front pocket was still intact. Quentin shone his light while wiping away the smudges from it. The silver pin simply read Dr. Reeves.

48

THE END OF THE CORRIDOR led to another steel door, only this time it had been left open. The room beyond was only partially flooded, for there was a raised, dry platform in the middle portion. Along the walls were lockers and inoperative flat-screen monitors. The raised portion had a couch and four easy chairs, as well as desks and computer consoles.

Quentin Everett bit his lip as he shone the flashlight he carried across the room. “If only I still had my camera.”

Nick Dirkse took his smartphone out of his shirt’s front pocket and handed it to him. “It’s yours. Take as many pictures as you want.”

“Thank you,” Quentin said as he switched on the camera app and began taking quick snapshots of the entire room. A part of him regretted not asking for it sooner, but he figured taking additional photographs of Emeric Morgenstern and the upper levels of the mansion could always wait until after they rescued Nick’s daughter.

Cathy stood beside her son on the platform. Their pants were dripping wet, and she dreaded having to get back into the water again because the smell had somehow gotten worse. “They must have constructed this before they put up the house upstairs. The building foundation seems very heavy.”

Nick looked at her and nodded. His wife was the expert when it came to houses. “How big do you think this whole place is?”

She shook her head. “Hard to tell from here.”

Quentin’s searchlight beam revealed a plaque on the nearby wall. The sign read PROJECT PROTEUS. He focused the phone’s camera view and quickly took another snapshot, the flash from the device casting a sudden brilliant instance of light across the room. There were spiral-bound plastic folders on top of one of the desks, and he quickly began to go through them.

Scott made his way back to the watery sides of the room as he waded over to where the lockers were. “Dad, could you shine your light over here?”

Nick held his flashlight towards him so the boy could see what he was doing. “Be careful.”

“I am.”

With her phone nearly out of battery power, Cathy stood beside Quentin while staring out at two other adjoining corridors. “Where do those lead to?”

“Hang on a minute,” Quentin said as he found a printed map of the complex with a plastic covering. Running his fingers along the diagram, he began to try and memorize the ins and outs of the place. “According to this, the corridor to our left leads towards a series of testing and synthesizing labs, while the second one to the right leads to the habitat section.”

Cathy became agitated as soon as she heard the last two words. She cupped her hands and began shouting towards the sunken tunnel to her right. “Kim! It’s me! Are you down there? Kim!”

Nick slid his feet back into the brackish muck and shone the light down the corridor leading to the habitat section. As he attempted to move closer to the edge of the passageway, the water around him quickly became deeper, until it reached up to his lower ribs. “It seems to slope down even lower here.”

“That whole section is underwater, mate,” Quentin said softly.

Cathy placed her hands over her mouth. The thought of her daughter having been drowned filled her with a sudden, unrelenting dread. “No!”

Nick turned around and clambered back up. He placed a hand on Cathy’s elbow, trying to reassure her. “I could see a bit of a light under the water, maybe the other compartment has air.”

Quentin thumbed through the schematics in the notebook. “I think you might be right. The habitat portion is actually the largest area of this whole lab, and according to the map it’s got sections for both water and land.”

Cathy pointed towards the water. “We got to get to her right now!”

Nick rubbed his wife’s upper back to try and calm her down. “We will, Cat. Let’s just think things through and come up with a plan, okay?”

Cathy’s lips trembled as she began to mentally compose herself once more. “Okay.”

Another flashlight stabbed through the darkness, startling the three adults. When Nick and Quentin turned, they saw Scott was holding onto a third flashlight and carried a fourth in his other hand. “Look what I found,” the boy said.

“Good job, Scotty,” Nick said as he helped his son back onto the dry platform. He took the other flashlight and gave it to his wife. “There, now we all have lights.”

Quentin was impressed. “Did you find anything else in those lockers, Scott?”

The boy nodded. “There’s some clothes, and plenty of books and stuff.”

“Good lad,” Quentin said before turning to look at Nick and Cathy. “I would suggest we check out the other corridor, the one leading into the testing laboratories and see if there’s a way we can pump out the water that’s in here.”

“Don’t we need power for that?” Nick asked.

“We do indeed,” Quentin said. “From the looks of things here, there must be a separate power source somewhere. If we can get the lights and all back on, then we’ll be that closer to reaching your daughter.”

“Okay,” Nick said. “Let’s look at what’s in the other tunnel first.”

Quentin led the way, tucking the map under his left arm. The corridor leading into the testing labs seemed less flooded, the water only reaching up to their shins this time. There were a number of open doors leading into small operating rooms, with anesthesia machines, electronic monitors, and surgical tables.

The pain in Quentin’s side continued to bother him and he walked up to a large cabinet and began rifling through its contents. Sure enough he found some aspirin pills, yet he wasn’t sure about the other drugs and decided these simple painkillers would do for now. He fumbled with opening the small container before popping a handful of capsules into his mouth.

Cathy stood beside him and aimed her light towards a metal tray containing some surgical tools that had been laid out and abandoned. “ Do you want to sit down on that operating table?”

With a grunt Quentin pushed himself up onto the edge of the oversized metal table and pulled up his shirt. The blood continued to seep out of the makeshift bandage they had made in the kitchen, and he was already feeling lightheaded. “Thank you, Mrs. Dirkse. I appreciate it.”

“You can call me Cathy,” she said. Sorting through the tray she found what she was looking for: surgical sutures and tweezers of various sizes. “I’ve done some sewing for the house, though this will be my first time doing this.”

Quentin smiled. “You’ve got more experience than me. Please go ahead.”

“I don’t know which drugs are for easing the pain either.”

“It’s alright. I’ve taken some aspirin. Fire away.”

“I’ll need to use both my hands,” Cathy said. “Can you hold the flashlight towards your wound?”

“Sure thing.”

Quentin bit his lip and stayed quiet as she alternately wiped the blood and stitched up the gash on his side. It took about ten minutes, and by then the bleeding was stopped. Quentin stared at his now scarred rib; it looked like a zigzag of black threads around his pale skin. “Well done.”

Cathy shrugged as she placed an adhesive bandage over the now closed wound. “Thanks.”

Nick poked his head into through the open entryway. “Scott and I checked the other rooms and there’s just lots of complex machinery in them. We found a dining room and a lounge too.”

Quentin lowered his shirt. He felt an aching tightness in his side, but at least the bleeding had been staunched. “Did you see anything that could be a power control unit of some sort?”

Nick shook his head. “Other than a fuse box that doesn’t work, nothing.”

Scott’s face appeared under Nick’s arm. “Lots of machines with plastic tubes going in and out of them. Microscopes and slides too, just like in our science class back in school.”

“I’m guessing those machines are probably DNA sequencers and synthesizers,” Quentin said. “All this must have been used to put together that bloody monster out there.”

Cathy sighed as she took off the latex gloves. “How are we going to get through to the other tunnel? We have to—”

She was suddenly interrupted by an inhuman shriek echoing in the near distance.

49

THE RETURN JOURNEY was slower than it had expected. The gills along its back had dried out somewhat due to being out of the water for a long time, and the pain it caused felt like the time those hated ones were cutting into its body while it was strapped down helplessly on a slab of cold metal. Every time it became too quiet, the recollections would return, along with the sudden flashes of agony it remembered enduring. It was during these instances that its hatred for them all would multiply, and it became empowered, turning into a mindless machine of destruction.

It hated having to leave the new hosts behind, but the first nesting ground was being threatened, and so it left the construct and trudged its way through the leaves and stems of the jungle, back towards where it was born. It could have gone back into the water and eased its rapidly drying skin, but much of the prey were still out there. One against many was obviously disadvantageous, and it needed to stay hidden.

Out in the distance a boat was close to the water’s edge, and it observed a gaggle of screaming people trying to wade out and attempt to get onboard. For a short while it had been tempted to hunt the struggling ones splashing in the shallow waters to try and snatch a few, yet it couldn’t risk showing itself. Individually those humans were weak, but they were formidable whenever they were in a group, so it was best to leave them be for now.

It found a few more of the black-clad ones by the edge of the old territory, looking over their fallen comrades. After easily dispatching them through ambush and stealth, it picked up the fallen weapons and tossed them deeper into the foliage. Proteus had learned that these hated ones were powerless without the black metal things they carried in their hands, and so it would always hide those bringers of pain whenever it was finished with the killing.

When it finally entered the old darkened house, the smell of four new strangers was in the air. Their electrical fields were faint, meaning they had some distance and were partially hidden behind the walls. It would find them soon enough, and perhaps use one or two as hosts for the eggs it needed to deposit.

Coming upon the kindly one lying down in one of the shadowy interiors, it had found him tied up, for it seemed the new strangers were hostile to him too. Since this one’s mouth had been obstructed, it used its forward claw to tear off the gag, though it ripped a bloody gash along the man’s face while doing so.

The man’s voice began speaking to it. “My son, you’re back. I know you can’t speak, but you can understand me.”

It swayed its large, hairless head back and forth.

“Yes! You do listen to me, you always have.”

Letting out a small shriek from its maw, it tried to form a human word but was unable to.

The kindly one shook his head. “You must go now, my boy. Out into the water where they can’t reach you. Your time in this place has passed. There is only danger here. The sea is your new home.”

It somehow understood. But the maternal instinct compelled it to stay. It needed to breed first. Once the young hatched and were strong enough to survive on their own, only then could it begin a new journey into the endless water surrounding the island.

The kindly one bared his teeth. He too understood the internal conflict raging within it. “You must go now! Don’t wait, Proteus. Abandon this place, or it will be your doom!”

It tensed its muscles and roared when its electroreceptors sensed the four others had gone deep down below.

“No, no!” the kindly one said. “Forget what’s down there! You must go… now!”

Rage filled its mind. This one couldn’t understand. It didn’t want to be alone out there. It needed others like it. The prey were all weak, but it could sense their affection for each other, their belonging. To live by oneself was a sad, terrible state of existence, and it couldn’t go on as before.

The kindly one finally seemed to get it. “I’m sorry, Proteus. I wish… how I wish I could accompany you… but this body of mine is… so unlike your own.”

A small whimper emanated from its saw-toothed mouth. It knew what it had to do.

“You must release me.”

When it came to action it didn’t hesitate. It shot out a clawed limb, and buried it in the kindly one’s torso, ripping through clothing, skin, and organs, all the way to the long bone before snapping it like a twig. The man gagged as the blood poured out of his mouth, spilling great blackened pools of it onto the floor. The kindly one’s body convulsed a few times before finally lying still, his eyes still open yet lifeless now.

Its motherly impulses hurriedly manifested at the forefront of its mind. Trudging into the large room, it made its way to the hidden entrance and used the point of its bloody claw to carefully open up the panel. Descending down the narrow steps, it plunged partway into the water, to help ease the burning pain from its dehydrated gills, before bellowing out a challenge to the intruders.

The inner ears at the sides of its misshapen skull picked up the yelling and screams down the corridor. It moved forward and bellowed in dismay when it saw the doorway up ahead being closed and barricaded from the other side.

When it got in front of the now sealed door it used its claws to try and smash its way in, but the grinding metal held, preventing it from going any further. Bellowing in rage it pounded the obstacle for what seemed a long while before finally giving up and wandering off. There was another way to get in, and it would show no mercy to these intruders.

50

NICK DIRKSE SLUMPED backwards along the sides of the now barricaded door and tried to catch his breath. His heart was still pumping wildly, and he could feel each thump in his sweat-drenched chest. Turning his head sideways, he pressed one hand against the pile of chairs, tables, and cabinets they had hurriedly placed in front of the door, testing it for stability. So far the makeshift fortification had held.

Quentin Everett instinctively clutched at his ribs while standing near the other side of the barricade. Both men had done a lot of heavy lifting in a span of less than a minute, and it felt like the stitches in his ribs had been reopened. Shining the flashlight down towards his shirt, he saw that the bandage over his wound retained its white color. He too took a deep breath in relief and ran his fingers along the gun still tucked in his waistband.

Scott remained standing on the dry platform beside his mother, and he continued to shakily shine the flashlight at the barricade between the two men. He kept blinking his eyes, for he hardly believed what he had just seen. “What… what was that thing?”

Cathy didn’t say anything as she too had had her flashlight trained on the door while the two men put up the blockade. Her mental faculties were in tatters, and she could only imagine what that creature had done to her daughter.

Quentin shook his head slowly. They had taken too long to explore the once hidden lab, and now it looked like they were trapped. “I guess that had to have been Lady Frankenstein’s newest chimera.”

Nick could see his wife was on the verge of a nervous breakdown as the beam of light in his direction kept bobbing up and down. He made his way back onto the dry platform and hugged her. “It’s going to be okay, Cat.”

Cathy buried her face in his shoulder and began sobbing. “Oh God. That… thing’s got Kimberly!”

Nick could see his own son’s crestfallen face, while he remained stoic. “Don’t think like that, Cat.” He pointed towards the other corridor. “Kim’s on the other side of this place. I’m sure she’s alright. We just need to get to her.”

Scott ran up to his parents and hugged them as well. He was scared, but for some reason no tears came down his cheeks. It was as if his courage was telling him to be like the two men, and treat it all as a trial by fire. “It’s okay, Mom,” he said softly. “We’ll rescue Kim and kill that monster out there.”

Nick took a step back, allowing Cathy to keep hugging her son by herself. The adrenaline surge in his body had subsided, and he felt like just sitting down and closing his eyes, even though he knew he couldn’t do it.

After making sure the barricade was secure, Quentin made his way back onto the platform once more. Activating his searchlight, he shined the halogen beam over towards the flooded corridor. “Let’s see if we can try and get to the other side of that area.”

Nick clenched his jaw while looking at his wife and son. “Me and Quentin will try to get through. You both just have to stay here for now.”

Cathy looked up at him while wiping her tears away with the damp sleeve of her shirt. “What if that thing tries to come back while you two are down there?”

Quentin shook his head. “It failed to get through the barricade, so it’s clear it must have moved back up into the house. I think you’re both safe here for now. Also—” He pulled the gun from his waistband and placed it on the counter beside them. “I’ll leave this here and you can use it—just in case.”

Cathy stared meekly at the Glock pistol. “I-I’ve never used one of those things before.”

“It’s easy,” Quentin said. “Just grip it with both hands and aim down the sights. Keep your finger off the trigger until you’re ready to fire.”

Scott wanted to tell them he could use the gun since he’d seen all those action movies, but he decided to keep quiet instead, mentally promising himself that if the monster got through the barricade and his mom couldn’t pull the trigger, then he would.

After kissing both his wife and son, Nick waded back into the water and shone his light onto its opaque surface. He turned to look at Quentin, who now stood right beside him in the waist-deep muck. “Can barely see a thing. Are you sure there’s a way in there?”

Quentin pointed with his own flashlight at a faint reddish glow emanating from the brackish liquid. “There’s lights down there, so there must be power. The map indicates the habitat section is on a lower level, and there will be air pockets. We’ll just have to hold our breath until we get to where the hydraulic pumps are.”

Nick kept silent. He knew how to swim, but the thought of going underwater with only a faint light to guide him hatched an inner fear that began to burn a hole in his stomach. The feeling made him queasy, and he would have thrown up if it weren’t for his stomach already being empty.

“Good luck,” Cathy said softly. “Please come back for us.”

Her words gave him courage. With the flashlight taped around his wrist, there was nothing else to do but go on. Nick gave his wife and son the thumbs up sign before breathing in deeply as he stood near the edge of the flooded corridor.

Quentin had managed to find some plastic in one of the desk drawers, and he had wrapped it around the smartphone with some scotch tape. He had also taken out the unit’s SIM card and sealed it separately, just in case. With one hand holding the large flashlight, he tapped Nick on the shoulder. “I’ll go in first, just follow me.”

Nick nodded. His throat was constricted and he could no longer talk.

Both men gave the boy and the woman the thumbs up signal a second time and then inhaled as much of the rancid air as they could before dunking their heads down into the water and disappearing into the clouded muck.

“Please come back, Nick,” Cathy repeated, her voice nearly a whisper.

51

THE DENSE, THICK LIQUID was all around him, and Nick Dirkse’s eyes had begun to sting. He could barely see a few inches ahead of his face, even with the flashlight dangling on his wrist, its faint radiance shifting along like a fading star whenever he needed to use his arms to push an unknown obstacle aside.

Quentin Everett moved just ahead of him, and all Nick could see was the faint outline of his back. Nick’s lungs had begun to get painful, yet he continued to trust in the other man’s lead, fully expecting Quentin to turn around so they could head back while they still had some oxygen left in their lungs.

The objects crowding the water-filled corridor seemed to have been furniture and containers of some kind. Nick’s hands and feet would sometimes brush up against what he felt were the edges of desks and chairs, the sides of his body occasional bumping into something thick and hard. Other times his outstretched, probing fingers would feel something soft and fleshy, and he didn’t dare think about what it could be. He kept his focus on Quentin’s back and continued forward.

Each second felt like an eternity, and the pain in his lungs steadily increased. It was like a piercing hunger, but for fresh air instead of food, and it gnawed deeper in his brain. The instinct was to open his mouth and nostrils and breath it all in, but his mind knew it would be a fatal action, and so resisted the urge as long as it could.

The mild panic in his head began intensifying into a terrifying realization that he would die inside this flooded corridor, his wife and son stuck in a nether region, unaware of his hellish fate. His slow motions within the suffocating liquid around him soon became more desperate and he began to get confused. In less than a second his disorientated mind could no longer tell if he was moving forward or backwards, or where up and down was anymore.

Blinking his eyes, Nick realized he could no longer see the blurred form of Quentin’s back in front of him, and he began to thrash his arms and legs in every direction, twirling in the dark water as his burning lungs begged him for some life-giving air. Nick’s desperate moans echoed within his throat, for he knew no one would hear him as he began to black out.

Suddenly, he felt something grab the back of his shirt collar and he was being pulled in an unknown direction. Nick thrashed some more, his elbow banging against something hard, enough to make it hurt. His energy was spent and he no longer had any desire to struggle, so he went limp, hoping the end would come quickly.

Nick’s head suddenly broke the surface in an air-filled cavity. The moment his nose and mouth came out of the water, he opened his eyes and breathed in, the long draughts of resuscitating air refilling his exhausted lungs. A bright light shone in his face, temporarily blinding him.

Quentin’s voice entered his wet ears. “You alright?”

Nick continued breathing heavily into his mouth while nodding his head slowly. The brush with death still lingered in his mind, and he felt ashamed of it.

“Just as I expected, there was an air pocket in this tunnel,” Quentin said. “When I surfaced I hoped you’d come up soon after me, but when you didn’t I went back down to look for you.”

Nick rubbed his stinging eyes. Everything was a fuzzy blur without his glasses. “Thanks. I owe you.”

Quentin smiled faintly. “It’s a good thing you were flailing about like that. I could barely see anything and it was your sudden movements that caught my eye, mate.”

Nick shook his head slowly, not sure of what to say about it.

The other man’s smile quickly turned into a grimace. “My ribs hurt like hell. I think I bumped into something that ripped the stitches back open.”

“Can you still keep going?”

“I think so,” Quentin said. “The red lights are brighter on this end. I believe we’re close.”

“Alright. I’ll follow your lead again.”

“Stick close to me, okay? Don’t think about anything else.”

“Okay.”

Quentin gave him a thumbs up before taking a deep breath and disappeared beneath the surface once more. Nick did the same.

He was right. The reddish glow ahead did indeed become brighter, and Nick had no problem using it as a guiding beacon while pushing past more darkened objects around him. The radiance steadily intensified, and he could now see the end of the corridor. Keeping up with Quentin, Nick continued on until the water’s surface was now plainly visible just above him.

Both men came up into the edge of a half-flooded chamber. The circular walls were lined with large lockers and cabinets. A lone, red lightbulb cast an infernal hue over the entire room. With their flashlights breaching the surface, they started looking around.

Nick quickly spotted the entrance to another submerged tunnel. He pointed his light towards it, and he could tell the water was even cloudier than the passageway they had just swam through. “Look at that.”

There seemed to be a bench bolted to the floor just below the water’s surface, and Quentin managed to sit on it, partly elevating his chest above the murky liquid as he pulled out the plastic lined map he had stuck underneath the back of his shirt. Using his flashlight, he began tracing where the next tunnel would lead to.

Nick kept scanning the room with his light. The device had been turned on continuously since they left the boat by the dock, and its once powerful beam had begun to dim slightly. One of the lockers had been left partly open, and the scuba diving gear inside of it was visible. “Hey, there’s a mask and an oxygen tank.”

Quentin kept his eyes on the diagram while nodding. “This seems to be their ready room, a place to suit up before they went over to the enclosure area.”

Nick shone his light back to the flooded tunnel where they had just come from. “I wish I could bring Cathy and Scotty here, but there’s no way they’d be able to hold their breaths that long without panicking and drowning.”

“You won’t have to.”

Nick aimed his light towards the other man. “What?”

Quentin pointed towards the next tunnel. “Along the middle there is an accessway to get to the hydraulic pumps. These things should be automatic, but maybe something’s blocking it.”

“So what do we do?”

The other man winced, pressing his free hand to his side. “I’m definitely bleeding again, mate. My arms and legs are going numb. You’ll have to do it.”

Nick blinked several times in astonishment. “What… what do I have to do?”

Quentin pointed towards the lockers. “Put on a wetsuit and gear up. You’ll need to go into that tunnel’s halfway point and locate the access to the hydraulic pump. Clear out anything that’s blocking them and then turn them on. Once they get started it should drain the floodwaters, and we can bring Cathy and Scott over here.”

Nick’s mind remained in a daze. “I… I don’t know how to scuba dive.”

Quentin shone his light into the water. “It isn’t too deep so you won’t have to worry about decompression or anything like that. The only problem is the damn mucky water. Since there’s no visibility, you’ll have to go by touch.”

The thought of going into a flooded corridor and feeling his way through like a blind man brought Nick’s sense of dread roaring back. “Are… are you sure this will work?”

Quentin sighed. “It’s got to. Right now this is our only chance to get to the habitat section. You’ve got to do this, mate. For all our sakes.”

Nick trudged over to where the lockers were. Pulling out a wetsuit from one of the compartments, he stared at its black neoprene rubber lining. “So… I just get into it?”

“Yeah,” Quentin said. “Choose one that fits you. It should be snug without being too tight.”

Nick went through two wetsuits before he found one that seemed to fit just right. Taking out a dive mask, he placed it on the top of his head. He also found a waterproof pouch, and placed his damp wallet and the stun gun into it and tied it around his waist.

Quentin shone his light at a locker containing an oxygen tank attached to a buoyancy compensator device. He could see that the tank already had a regulator secured to it, and figured it would be quicker if Nick used that one. “Can you look at the air gauge and check if it’s got any oxygen in it?”

Nick trudged over and held his light against the gauge. “Says around 450 on it.”

“Good, it should be a very shallow dive so you’ll have plenty of air,” Quentin said. “Place the regulator in your mouth and practice breathing with it. Use deep breaths, otherwise you might overload it.”

Clenching the mouthpiece between his teeth, Nick began to breathe orally through the device. The hoarse sound of air going through the regulator could be heard by both men.

“Well done,” Quentin said. “Now, when you’re using the regulator, don’t hold your breath. Always keep breathing. If you’re not inhaling then you’re exhaling, got it?”

Nick remained unsure of himself, but he nodded anyway. “Got it.”

“Alright, now put on the buoyancy compensator—that’s the vest attached to the tank.”

Nick did as he was told, he felt the slight weight of the oxygen tank behind him as he strapped the inflatable vest over his back and chest. In addition to the air gauge, there was another tube with a second mouthpiece dangling along his side. “What’s this?”

“That’s the octopus, your reserve regulator in case the first one fails.”

“Good to know,” Nick said as he placed his fingers on what looked like a pair of buttons on the side of the buoyancy compensator device. “What’s this?”

“Those are for inflating or deflating your vest, mate. You won’t need it so I suggest you keep your hands off of those.”

“Okay.”

Quentin held his flashlight towards the tunnel. There was lots of assorted trash floating near the lip of the passage. “You’ll need to clear that stuff away. Try to remember the length of the hole as you make your way in so you’ll know exactly how long it will take to come back if you need another tank.”

Nick’s thoughts were so jumbled that the other man’s words just passed through one ear and out the other. He merely nodded, even though he knew he would forget.

52

IT TOOK NICK DIRKSE a few minutes to clear most of the floating debris from the lip of the flooded tunnel. Placing the dive mask over his eyes, he tightened the rubber straps, making sure it had a snug fit. He stared down at the blackened water and wondered if he would ever come back up again.

Quentin Everett’s voice was behind him. “Good luck, mate.”

Nick turned to look at the other man. “How about if I find some rope and tie it around me so I can pull my way back here if I need to?”

Quentin shook his head. “Not a good idea. You might end up entangling yourself down there with all the trash that’s in the water. I suggest you stow the reserve regulator and your air gauge into the pockets of your BCD so they don’t get caught.”

Frowning, Nick did as he was told. He then bent down and tried to look underwater using the dive mask. As expected, the brackish liquid was so filled with muck that he couldn’t even see his hand in front of his face.

Pulling his head back up the air-filled part of the room, Nick couldn’t help but be disgusted. “I can’t see a thing.”

“I know,” Quentin said softly. “You can do it though. Good luck.”

Gathering up what little courage he had, Nick placed the regulator into his mouth before dunking his head underneath the liquid surface again. The device worked as intended, and he had no problem breathing underwater now. Using his hands, he felt the roof of the tunnel and pushed himself lower before moving forward.

The water around him was pitch black, and he couldn’t even see the glow from the flashlight attached to his wrist, but he kept the device turned on anyway, hoping that the opaque muck would clear up at some point. All he could hear was his breathing as the air pushed coarsely through the regulator, and he could feel the exhaling bubbles rushing out from the sides of the mouthpiece.

Nick alternated the use of his hands while slowly moving forward. He stayed along the right side of the tunnel since Quentin had told him the accessway would be there. Nick mostly used his right hand to feel the wall, while his left arm was held forward, occasionally pushing aside the unidentified obstacles that would suddenly appear in his way.

His fear of drowning gradually began to subside as he got comfortable using the regulator. Scuba diving seems like fun, he thought. Pity I can’t see anything.

Nick continued to make his way forward. The buoyancy compensator vest had some weights attached to it, and it seemed he was making progress while moving through the thick, liquid. I should be halfway down the tunnel by now.

The dive mask didn’t fit his face very well, and it started leaking saltwater back into his eyes. It didn’t matter though, since all he could see was inky blackness in front of him.

Minutes passed, and he wasn’t sure how far down the corridor he’d gotten. Remembering what Quentin had told him, Nick stopped and fumbled through the vest pockets of his BCD, hoping to pull out the air gauge so he could check how much oxygen he had left in the tank. When his right hand felt the flat, circular shape of the indicator, he suddenly realized he had no way of seeing it.

Sudden panic made him shudder, and his breathing became erratic, spewing far more bubbles past his cheeks. How could he check his oxygen supply down here? Would he have to turn around and go back?

No, he thought. There’s gotta be a way. Think!

Then it struck him. An idea so crazy it just might work. Nick bent over slightly and pressed the front of the air gauge onto the glass of his dive mask while bringing the hand tied with the flashlight in closer. Sure enough, the stark meter reading was finally visible right in front of his face. 300 bars remaining.

Sighing with relief, Nick let the gauge dangle away as more air bubbles spewed from his mouthpiece. He still had enough air to keep going.

Resuming his task, he once again began feeling the nearby wall, hoping to sense an opening somewhere near the floor. I hope I didn’t go past it somehow.

He was about to turn around and go back along the section of the tunnel he had already passed when his right hand felt a gap in the wall. This must be it.

Using both hands, he started feeling the opening’s dimensions. It seemed to be the size of a manhole, just big enough for him to squeeze through. Okay, now for the hard part.

Nick poked his head through the opening, and he was just about to pull the rest of his body inside when he suddenly felt a bump on his shoulders, the straps of the BCD vest suddenly straining backwards. He jerked his head up in alarm, and banged the top of his skull against the upper edges of the smaller maintenance tunnel, temporarily stunning himself.

His moans echoed through the regulator while he rubbed the top of his head. Feeling his shoulders, Nick realized that the oxygen tank on his back had bumped the edges of the submerged accessway and got stuck, preventing him from going deeper into the hole. Jesus Christ, he thought. I can’t do anything right. And the top of my head hurts like somebody dropped a steel anvil on it.

Inching his chest downwards until he felt it touch the bottom of the accessway, Nick tried again. He could sense the back of the oxygen tank scraping along the top of the hole, but it was clear he was finally getting through. He began to alternately use his hands to pull himself deeper into the shaft and feel his way forward.

Nick had forgotten to ask how deep the maintenance accessway would go, and the rising dread at the back of his mind once again told him to push himself backwards, get out of the hole and just give up.

He shook his head slowly, trying to quell the rising panic within himself. No, I have to go on. I’m doing this for Kim, and Cathy, and Scotty. It can’t be much farther.

Nick’s breathing slowly went back to normal as he mentally composed himself. Less than a minute later, he began to creep forward again. I ought to be close by now.

Quentin had told him the activator was a valve of some sort, and all he had to do was to reach it and turn the device. With luck the emergency generator would kick in and activate the pumps to drain the water out of the flooded areas of the complex.

The muck in front of him had become thicker, and every time he inched forward it became more of an effort. Nick would reach out and grab handholds of something semi-solid before casting it aside and then pulling himself ahead. Maybe all the foodstuffs got swept into here when it flooded, and now it’s clogging everything up, he thought

His left hand felt something solid just ahead, but there was some sort of spongy material all around it. This must be the valve, he thought as he began to pull the stuff away from what seemed to be the end of the tunnel he was in.

As he cleared away the messy substance, something gelatinous ended up in his face, and it seemed to get stuck in front of his mask. Nick mumbled a curse in his mouthpiece as he brought his right hand up to scrape the pulpous material away, and he inadvertently brought the beam of his flashlight parallel with the mask. What he saw made him shriek in horror and he quickly tried to push himself backwards.

It was a human eye, and it had stuck itself onto the glass of his mask, the brown iris staring back at him, less than an inch away from his nose. Exhaling deeply, he scraped the horrid thing away while pushing the rest of the spongy pieces of flesh to keep them from floating near his face.

Nick exhaled deeply, his own yelling reverberating in his throat before going out in a stream of bubbles through the regulator. All the muck around him were rotting human organs and entrails, no doubt the creature’s victims, and he was swimming in it.

The bile rose at the back of his neck and he began to choke. His throat had constricted as his mind raced from one nightmarish instance to the next. The entire tunnel was apparently filled with human bodies putrefying in the salty liquid, and he must have certainly swallowed at least a few mouthfuls during his time in the water.

It was all too much, and he soon found himself instinctively pushing off, trying to backtrack his way out of the hole before he was able to mentally compose himself again. For a few minutes he didn’t move as he stopped hyperventilating, and he slowly began to breathe deeply once more.

Nick pushed away the thoughts of horror and disgust to the back of his mind. He closed his eyes, thinking about his family, and how much they needed him. His hands were clenched into fists, and he slowly opened them. Running away wasn’t an option. Nick had a task to do and he had to finish, no matter the cost.

Once more he pulled himself forward until his hands could feel the outline of the valve. He stopped thinking about the thick, viscous substance still clinging to his hands while grasping the device and began turning it.

A rumbling noise started somewhere nearby, and he could feel a sudden moving current, as if he was in the inside of a vacuum cleaner. His body tingled while the gelatinous stuff all around him moved past, like it was their time to leave.

There was a crashing noise behind him, and he immediately figured out what it was. A large piece of furniture must have gotten stuck just outside the accessway, and it blocked the flow of water so the draining could no longer work properly. He needed to go backwards and free it somehow.

Using his hands to push himself back, Nick scraped his elbows and knees on the bottom of the tunnel as his muscles strained against the opposite pull of the increased current. The thought of being holed up and drowning in a drainage pipe made him breathe rapidly once more, and the regulator began to jam, giving him less air.

Nick’s muffled screams were of no help, but he did it anyway. Something solid pushed its way into his back and wedged itself behind his oxygen tank, pinning him in place. He started thrashing around, hoping to dislodge whatever it was, but he remained trapped, unable to move backwards anymore.

He could hear Quentin’s faint voice reverberating through the larger adjacent corridor, and that meant it was no longer submerged. Nick knew his only chance now was to disengage the BCD vest and let go of the regulator so he could wriggle free and make his way out. But it would also mean he would have to make it using just the air in his lungs.

Nick knew he was out of options. The debris behind him was building up, and it would soon fill the narrow tunnel with so much gunk and debris that there would be no way to move out of it.

Taking a deep breath, he tore the straps of the vest loose before ducking down and pushing himself backwards, his arms passing through the sides of the vest. The dive mask had already been ripped away from his face, but it didn’t matter now. His lungs began burning once again as he fought his way through the now thickening liquid all around him. Nick crab-crawled backwards, doing whatever he could to get back to the outer lip of the accessway. Move, move! Keep moving!

He soon felt his legs dangling in the air and heard more of Quentin’s shouts. A hand gripped his right ankle and pulled. The next thing he knew his head was above water, and he took a deep, resuscitating breath.

Quentin stood above him. The water in the once-flooded corridor now only reached his shins. “You alright, mate?”

Nick could only nod solemnly. He wanted to forget his time down in that hole.

53

CATHY DIRKSE AND HER son made their way through the ready room and into the adjoining corridor by themselves. They knew the two men had succeeded when the floodwaters began to recede, and they now could freely make their way deeper into the complex.

“Dad!” Scott said the moment he saw Nick. The boy ran over and hugged his father, who stood by the wall, still dripping in his wetsuit.

Nick didn’t say anything as he placed his own arms around the boy. The memory of his time inside the accessway was still fresh in his mind.

Scott pulled away from him while pinching his nose. “You stink!”

Nick wearily shook his head, pointing to the edge of the still submerged maintenance tunnel by his feet. “Yeah, I had to go in there.”

“What did you find down there, Dad?”

“You wouldn’t want to know,” Nick said softly. The wetsuit he wore still had traces of slime on it.

Cathy smiled as she walked up to Quentin and handed the gun back to him. “I knew you both could do it.”

Quentin took the Glock and put it back in his waistband. “Your husband did it all, Cathy. Nick’s the top man here.”

Her eyes grew wide when she saw the blood dripping down his wet shirt. “You’re bleeding again!”

Quentin smiled gingerly at her. “It’s alright. Let’s worry about this later. We need to find your daughter right now.”

“Okay,” Cathy said.

Nick had put his glasses on after Quentin had given them back while they waited for Cathy and Scott to join them. The overhead lights in the corridor had somehow automatically turned on by themselves, and flashlights were no longer needed. Nevertheless, they all slung their flashlights on their wrists or over their shoulders, just in case.

The corridor led to another steel door, and it was unlocked. Quentin pushed the latch open and peered inside before entering. He wanted to tell the others to prepare themselves, but felt it was unnecessary.

Nick and Scott were both speechless, while Cathy made an audible gasp the moment they entered the room. The whole area had been flooded just a few minutes before, and the floor was still sticky with black muck. Waterlogged furniture was strewn about, no doubt upended by the deluge. Along the walls were giant upright glass tubes, and what they contained elicited both wonder and revulsion. The transparent cylinders were apparently displays of assorted specimens, both human and inhuman, suspended in clear fluid.

The tube beside the door they had just come through contained what looked like the naked, dissected remains of a five-year-old boy, but the head was abnormally large, and there was a single eye in the center of his face. The nose seemed to be nothing more than a flap of skin, the mouth a horizontal slit. The top of the head had been removed, revealing a hollow inner skull. The four of them could only stare at it for a few seconds before they all looked away.

A second tube beside the first one contained what seemed to be a collection of purple shark eggs, the attached protein strands making them resemble small leather handbags, with a slight bulge at the center of each. What made them different was not just the color, but their abnormal size. Quentin surmised these eggs were at least six to eight times larger than normal.

The tube at the opposite side of the wall held the body of an adult woman, her once luscious brown hair suspended in the transparent liquid. Her eyes were closed and a casual observer would have simply thought she was asleep, but when one lowered their gaze, it was obvious her body had been violated. Her abdomen had been completely cut open, exposing her stomach and uterus. What looked like a placenta seemed to float beside the corpse’s right hip.

Cathy moved next to Scott and placed her hand over her son’s eyes. “Don’t look anymore.”

Scott pushed himself away from her. “Mom, I can handle it, okay? I’ve played a lot of gory videogames that are worse than this.”

Cathy wanted to scold him, but she was too focused on finding Kim. She looked away, focusing on another test tube containing what looked like two-meter-long salamander.

Nick pointed at the woman’s corpse floating in the giant test tube. “Who could she be?”

“That’s Barbara Woodward,” Quentin said. “Emeric’s girlfriend.”

“So that thing that’s out there is her baby?”

Quentin nodded, pointing to the tube containing the one-eyed child. “He was born that way it seems.”

Nick clenched his jaw. “This is all just so sick.”

“Seems he wanted a new body for his son,” Quentin said. He had taken out Nick’s phone from the plastic wrap and had reassembled it. The unit still worked, and he quickly switched to camera mode and started taking pictures of each specimen across the entire room.

A part of Nick still couldn’t believe it. “I thought things like this could only happen in the movies.”

Quentin kept taking photographs. “We live in a new age of super science. I guess anything’s possible now.”

Cathy was disgusted by Quentin’s picture taking, but she couldn’t bring herself to speak out against it. The tabloid reporter had helped them to get this far, and she was thankful for that. Noticing an unopened doorway, she turned and walked towards it, unwilling to be delayed any further.

Nick saw her movements, and he quickly ran up to join her. “Here, you better let me go in first.”

She looked up at him with a sadness in her eyes. “I just want to find Kim and get outta here.”

Nick nodded slowly while turning the latch. “I hear you.”

He swung the door open, revealing a winding corridor up ahead. Stepping into the passageway, Nick turned and looked out into what appeared to be a massive, sealed chamber.

“Oh my god,” Cathy said.

The walls facing the enclosure were tempered glass, supported by thick bars of steel. In the distance there seemed to be a sandy island to the side of the habitat, surrounded by what looked to be a lagoon of murky water. A small set of palm trees had been placed in the dry section, along with bushes of high tropical grass.

Quentin and Scott noticed the other two had already gone into the adjoining tunnel, and they both turned and followed Nick and Cathy.

The corridor they were in seemed to coil around the edges of the large enclosure, as if designed to serve as a platform to observe whatever had been living inside the habitat. The loop seemed to descend slightly, and there were more doors situated along the opposite sides. A half dozen metal pipes snaked along the tunnel’s ceiling; three in particular were labeled PUMP FLOW, ELECTRICAL, and FUEL LINE.

Quentin was keeping his focus on the side of the corridor opposite the habitat, and he spotted a side door marked SECURITY PERSONNEL ONLY. He quickly pulled the gun from his waistband and opened the door before poking his head inside. The interior was tiny, with just enough space for four people to squeeze inside. Along the walls were flat-screen TV monitors and a camera control console. Although the place had power, none of the devices seemed to be working.

Ducking into the room but leaving the door open, Quentin began flipping switches and pushing buttons. The lights turned on and the room began to hum almost instantaneously. A computer console lay on top of the far desk and he sat down in front of it, ignoring the tingling in his fingers from the blood loss. A gnawing suspicion began to grow at the back of his head, and Quentin hoped he was wrong about it.

Scott had caught up to his parents. The habitat looked to him like a giant aquarium. He saw some movement along the little sandbar at the center of the enclosure, and he quickly pointed it out. “There’s something over there.”

Cathy stopped and peered past the transparent part of the wall. From a distance it looked like two figures huddled together near the watery edge, their bodies wrapped in what looked to be a bed of seaweed. One of them had long brown matted hair. “Kim! It’s her!”

Nick looked where she was pointing, but he couldn’t be certain because they were still some distance away. “Are… are you sure?”

“Yes,” Cathy said as she began to run. “Kim! Kim! We’re here, honey! Hang on!”

54

THE OVERHEAD LIGHTS at the perimeter of the enclosure seemed to have been dimmed intentionally, and there were large alcoves of looming shadows spread out within its cavernous interior. The dark water bordering the sandy shore of the inner aquarium undulated back and forth, as if being driven by an internal undersea current.

Nick and Cathy Dirkse ran down the sloping, winding corridor until they got to what looked like the chamber’s entrance. To their dismay, there were piles of heavy tables, chairs, and boxes stacked up behind the doorway, presenting a formidable obstacle.

Cathy began to frantically remove the barricade, her slender arms straining against the mountain of furniture as she began to grab and toss each piece aside. Nick helped her by taking the heaviest bits and either pushed or pulled them out of the way.

Scott tried to tug at parts of the improvised barrier, but he simply didn’t have the strength to do it. His left hand slipped, brushing up against the sharp edges of a piled worktable, making a small scratch on his upper wrist. “Ow!”

Cathy glanced sideways towards her son. “Scotty, please ask Quentin to help us.”

“Okay, Mom,” Scott said as he let go of the heavy boxes and began to move back up the winding corridor.

INSIDE THE SECURITY room, Quentin found a USB cable adaptor on the desk and began downloading the recorded video archives onto Nick’s smartphone. The flow of blood on his wet shirt intermingled with the saltwater still clinging to it, giving his clothes a pinkish hue. The reopened injury had made him lightheaded, but he shook the tiredness away while hoping to unravel a mystery.

Six monitor screens played half a dozen prerecorded videos all at once, and his eyes kept darting back and forth between them, trying to make sense of it all. The scientists inside the laboratory had been growing bodies spliced with DNA from many different species, trying to mix and match the best combination, and they had been doing it for well over a year.

This whole place is a chimera factory, he thought.

The most disturbing of the videos alternately showed the medical staff playing and laughing with a deformed little boy before they prepped him for an operation to remove his brain. Quentin couldn’t help but shake his head and turn away from the gorier scenes.

Screens Four and Five showed a different point in time, with the research personnel making last minute preparations to transplant the toddler’s brain into a monstrous, genetically engineered body, its full features obscured by the grainy video quality. The sixth monitor screen replayed a small party the scientists had in one of the upper rooms, congratulating themselves on a job well done. Everyone held up an empty champagne glass to the camera, one at a time.

His tingling fingers stabbed another button, and the next set of videos showed the staff attempting a series of corrective surgeries of some kind on the new host body. Some of the recorded playback showed the creature as fully anesthetized during the procedure, while another video revealed Proteus thrashing around while lying on top of the massive operating table, clearly showing signs of distress.

They were vivisecting it, he thought. Bastards.

The most recent archives showed Emeric Morgenstern in a more prominent role. Scenes of him arguing and even pushing the others indicated he was unhappy about something, but the sound was too muted to discern what the arguments were about. More than a dozen surveillance videos of the aquarium presented the security teams in their black uniforms, alternately using electric cattle prods and fire hoses whenever the creature fought back against the scientists who were trying to take samples of its flesh and blood.

Quentin could only stare dumbly at the screen. It’s like a caged animal. No wonder it went mad.

The door to the outside was slightly ajar, and Scott poked his head in. “Quentin, I was looking for you. Mom and Dad need help. There’s a whole bunch of stuff that was placed in front of the door, and it’s blocking us.”

“Be right there.” Quentin half-rose, only to find his legs had gone numb as well. He staggered sideways, leaning on the desk to keep himself from falling over.

Scott’s thin eyebrows shot up when he saw the blood on the floor. “Are you okay?”

Quentin nodded meekly. “I-I think so. Just… give me a minute.”

The boy’s eyes wandered towards the videos being shown on the monitor screens. He pointed at one of them. “That’s the crazy guy we found in the kitchen upstairs.”

Quentin turned back to look at the monitor screens. The last set of videos showed Emeric spending an inordinate amount of time near or at the aquarium. At one point he even managed to pet the creature on its head while feeding it chunks of what looked to be pork or beef.

Scott’s mouth dropped open. “He… he was the father of that thing, wasn’t he?”

Quentin let out a deep breath. It wasn’t Lauren Reeves’s carelessness that set it loose. Emeric freed it. He had full security access and must have gone crazy.

For a short minute, both Quentin and Scott could only stare in dumbfounded silence at the contents of the videos, unable to take their eyes away. Then they both heard screaming coming from the aquarium.

Grabbing the gun from the top of the desk, Quentin shuffled towards the door, past the petrified young boy and back out into the corridor. “Stay here!”

NICK WAS A MAN POSSESSED, and his adrenaline surge was enough to pull aside the heaviest pieces of furniture still blocking the doors. Heaving the last bulky table out of the way, he was able to force the right side of the double doorway open, and he managed to slip through.

Cathy did the same, pushing herself sideways until she squeezed past the narrow aperture, and her feet soon made it onto the sandy part of the enclosure.

Nick ran breathlessly towards the two huddled forms lying beside the water. They looked like two people on their sides, facing away from him. Both were completely covered by a thick film of greenish substance, like a mixture of slimy okra and wet leaves. Kneeling down beside them, Nick began to brush away the material. The horrific smell was intense, like a mixture of vomit and excrement.

Cathy gagged while kneeling down beside her husband, yet she quickly overcame the noxious stench and began to use her hands as well, employing her palms and nails to clean the muck away from whoever was underneath it.

The first clump revealed a middle aged Indian woman’s face. Her eyes were glazed and she began to babble uncontrollably the moment Nick wiped away the sludge from her mouth. It seemed like she was in shock.

Cathy leaned over and concentrated on the one beside her. Sure enough, Kim’s features became visible as her mother removed the slimy covering from her face. The young woman’s eyes were closed and her heaving chest seemed to indicate she was still breathing.

Cradling her daughter’s head in her lap, Cathy began to sob once more. “Kimberly! It’s me. Please… wake up.”

Hearing her mother’s voice, Kim stirred before slowly opened her eyes. Her mouth quickly contorted into a frown and she began to sob. “I’m… sorry. I’m so sorry.”

“It’s okay,” Cathy whispered in her daughter’s ear. “Everything’s going to be okay.”

Nick shifted his crouching stance closer to the water’s edge. The strange slimy substance covering his daughter’s body seemed to extend all the way into the murky liquid surrounding the aquarium’s small islet, like a cord. While tearing at the muck, he realized the material seemed to have hardened along Kim’s legs, with the toughest parts of it sticking right out from the water’s edge.

Cathy ran her hands along her daughter’s cheeks, doing her best to calm the young woman down. “It’s going to be alright, Kim. You’re safe now.”

Unable to rip away the substance from his daughter’s legs, Nick concentrated on wiping away the more gelatinous stuff covering Kim’s chest, before making his way down. When he managed to pull back the still pliable semi-solid covering from her stomach, he yelled out in alarm after seeing her bare flesh.

Cathy looked down and shrieked in disbelief.

Kim’s stomach was bloated. It looked like she was in her third trimester of pregnancy.

Nick blinked half a dozen times while staring at his daughter’s swollen gut. “What in the world?”

The bulge in Kim’s belly started to undulate. It was as if their shouting had somehow stimulated whatever was inside of it into awareness. A few smaller bumps appeared, and the object beneath the skin began writhing back to life.

Kim started screaming. Her whole body began to convulse as the horrific pain became unbearable. The young woman arched her back, further exposing her bloated tummy into the air.

Cathy was crying uncontrollably. She reached out and tried to hold onto Kim’s trashing arms, hoping someone could somehow do something to help her stricken daughter.

Nick watched in wild-eyed frozen horror as the huge lump on his daughter’s stomach somehow doubled in size. Kim’s screams turned into moans and yelps as her body spasmed, then jerked up and down as if she was possessed.

The skin at the top of Kim’s belly finally broke into a long, crimson tear. A spray of blood exploded outwards, like a sudden, single burst from a fountain, hitting Nick’s glasses, blinding him with red syrupy liquid. Kim closed her eyes and stopped screaming as another, more high-pitched cry emanated from where her stomach had been.

Cathy wailed in terror as she saw a small, misshapen head emerge from the blood-soaked crater that had been her daughter’s tummy. The face of what emerged resembled that of a baby, but it only had a single eye, and its mouth and nostrils were fused into a single vertical slit along the lower part of its features. The pint-sized creature stared at its grandmother with the single yellow eye and emitted a gurgling howl.

Quentin pushed his way through the door and just stood there for a few seconds, his mind struggling to comprehend what just happened. The gun dangled from his right hand, and he almost dropped it before clenching it tightly.

Nick yelled in despair as he grabbed the baby thing by the back of its neck and pulled it up, away from his daughter’s body, as if trying to remove a cancerous tumor. Its skin felt coarse and even sharp in his hands, and he wanted to be rid of it as quickly as possible. There was no trailing umbilical cord as Nick turned and threw the little hatchling onto the sand a few meters away from him.

The one-eyed baby instantly emitted a defensive growl as it crouched down on four small stubby limbs before turning to face the water and began crawling towards its edge.

Quentin recovered his senses as he used both hands and aimed with the Glock’s iron sights. The first shot kicked up a tiny column of sand near the baby, before Quentin adjusted his aim and fired again. The second shot hit the one-eyed infant in its side, and it looked up and uttered an ear-piercing wail before a third bullet put a hole into the side of its head.

Nick shifted sideways as he placed two fingers on Kim’s throat, checking for a pulse. His daughter had stopped breathing, and her eyes were closed. Blood continued to ooze out of her exposed stomach.

Cathy couldn’t stop weeping, her hands still cradling her daughter’s head. “No!”

Nick was in a daze. The last few moments seemed unreal, like a horrid dream he couldn’t wake up from. A part of his mind still couldn’t believe what had just happened. He staggered to his feet and looked down at his daughter’s still-warm corpse.

55

SCOTT DIRKSE CONTINUED to stand near the entrance of the security room, his small feet glued to the floor the moment he heard the screaming and crying. The boy jumped when the harsh, deafening sounds of gunfire reverberated along the winding corridor. He couldn’t see much from his vantage point, but it looked like his parents were huddling together, with Quentin Everett standing a few feet away from them, looking at something small and red on the beach.

He cupped his hands while shouting. “Mom? Dad? Are you okay?”

It was Quentin’s voice that answered. “Don’t come down here!”

“What’s happening?”

“Stay up there!”

INSIDE THE ENCLOSURE, Quentin took a few steps forward and stared at the remains of the small baby thing lying on the sand. He felt no guilt, for it seemed like he had killed some sort of parasitic insect instead of a human being. The tiny corpse’s stubby limbs ended in small black claws, and there were protruding needle-like teeth along the sides of its mouth. The single, lifeless yellow eye remained open.

Nick held up his hands and stared at them silently, his fingers and palms still covered with his daughter’s blood. His mind was a blank, and it felt so unreal.

Tears continued to stream down Cathy’s face. She still held onto Kim’s head, her fingers continuing to gently stroke the long matted hair along the sides of her daughter’s face. It had all happened so fast, and her heart continued to believe that Kim would still somehow recover from the ordeal by opening her eyes.

The Indian woman beside her seemed to jerk up to an almost sitting position before she began to scream.

Quentin suddenly knew what would happen next. He turned and aimed the Glock pistol towards the lump on the Indian’s stomach. “Get out of the way!”

His shouts snapped Nick out of his mental lethargy. He slid sideways until he got behind Cathy before grabbing her shoulders. “Move, move!”

But Cathy hunched forward, continuing to hold her daughter’s head with both hands. “She’s still alive!”

Nick grimaced as he tried to pull his wife out of the way, but she wouldn’t let go.

The Indian woman had arched her back and made ear-splitting caterwauls. The lump on her stomach had also begun to expand, whatever was inside of it threatening to burst forth at any second.

Quentin grimaced as he aimed at the unidentified Indian woman’s disjointed abdomen and fired two successive shots. An inhuman cry was heard coming from the spot where he’d hit the protrusion, and the woman slumped back down onto the sand once more, the light quickly fading from her eyes.

Cathy heard the shots, but she was too focused on her daughter to react. She felt a slight gust of air in her palm while cradling Kim’s face, and she looked up at the ceiling, her endless despair suddenly transformed into hope. “She’s breathing! Kim’s alive!”

All three of them heard a low growl coming from the water. In less than a second, the muck partially covering Kim and the Indian woman suddenly began to shift, the rubbery substance pulling them towards the water’s edge with terrific force.

Nick kept his hold on his wife’s shoulders, but he knew the tug of war was already lost. “Cathy, I can’t hold you, let go!”

Cathy shook her head violently as she kept grasping her daughter’s neck while being dragged along the sand. “No, she’s alive! Help me!”

Quentin moved alongside Nick, trying to help him keep the other two women in place, but his weakening strength quickly gave out, and he could only watch helplessly as Nick and his wife were drawn along the sand, ever closer to the murky water.

“Cathy!” Nick screamed as he tried to plant his legs on the sand, but there was a sudden surge of opposing strength and Cathy’s shoulders slipped away from his stained hands. “No!”

His wife cried out as both she and Kim were quickly pulled into the water. Cathy finally let go, but something below the surface had gotten hold of her leg, and she was dragged screaming into the depths.

Nick got up and ran into the water, reaching out for his wife’s outstretched hands but it was too late. He managed to touch Cathy’s fingers and saw the terror in her eyes before she suddenly went under.

SCOTT COULD BARELY see anything from his vantage point due to the muted lights in both the corridor and inside the enclosure. He ran back into the security room and looked at the screen above the keyboard. Holding the computer mouse over a set of virtual options, he quickly spotted the indoor lighting controls. When he clicked on the icon, a new box on the screen popped up, asking for a password.

The boy typed in “admin,” hoping it would work, but it came back negative. He tried again, this time putting in “Emeric,” and that one was accepted.

He quickly began adjusting the virtual controls, hoping that something would happen.

NICK WAS WAIST DEEP in the cloudy water, his arms thrashing along the surface as he kept looking for any sign of his wife. “Cathy! Cathy!”

The floodlights above the enclosure suddenly blinked out, and the only illumination left came from the reflected lights along the outer corridor. The entire chamber was now in deep shadow.

Quentin saw a large ghostly form suddenly rise up by the water alongside Nick. He tried to aim the gun, but he knew there was a chance he’d shoot Nick instead. “Look out, to your right!”

Nick turned, and he only had enough time to stare back at a pair of malevolent, glowing yellow eyes that focused on him. Something akin to a pale tree trunk smashed against his chest, and it sent him flying backwards into the water, an exploding pain in his ribcage.

The lights above suddenly came back on again, only this time they were fully powered, filling the entire chamber with a supernova brightness of white.

Quentin felt blinded for half a second before his eyes adjusted. What he saw made him stagger backwards, and he slipped and fell onto the sand.

The creature was in full view as it held up its massive webbed hands while bellowing in discomfort due to the blinding light.

Quentin stared in equal parts of disbelief and fright. It was at least twice as tall as him, with huge rippling muscles and segmented body fat all along its pale, hairless body. Vaguely resembling a man, its hunched shoulders and disjointed thighs made it seem fashioned out of granite and clay. There were clusters of blue gills along its back, like those of the slug-like nudibranchs of the ocean reefs.

The worst thing was the vertical slit that started from the bridge of its nose all the way down to the drooping chin, vaguely resembling a swollen, diseased purple vulva, with rows of serrated teeth along its sides. The half-blind yellow eyes were equipped with nictitating membranes yet had no eyelids, and it wasn’t enough to protect its vision against the harsh brightness of the floodlights.

Proteus had begun to slink back into the water, but Quentin managed to recover first, aiming and firing several shots at it. The bullets tore into the creature’s pale sharkskin hide, and it let out a pained bellow before crashing down sideways onto the water’s edge.

Quentin kept firing, the deafening noises of gunfire ringing in his ears, until the slide of the Glock recoiled backwards and would no longer cycle. The pistol was empty. Holding his breath, he stared at the thing lying on the sand, silently wondering what else he could do if the creature still wasn’t dead.

It didn’t move.

56

WHEN SCOTT DIRKSE WAS able to turn the lights back on to full power, the system also activated the live video feed inside the aquarium, just in time for him to witness the creature knocking his father into the black waters surrounding the enclosure.

The boy nearly fell off the chair. “Dad!”

He saw Quentin point the gun at the creature and fire the weapon, the noise echoing all the way up to the top of the winding corridor. Less than a minute later the creature was lying face down on the sand.

Scott’s entire body shook as he frantically looked for any signs of his parents. He switched to different camera views, including the subsurface ones, but the water had become so opaque that he couldn’t see anything.

There was a microphone sitting on the desk, and the small red light beside it had somehow turned on. Scott leaned over and spoke into it. “Can anybody hear me?”

His booming voice was heard over the entire enclosure. He saw Quentin looking up at him on the video feed.

“My dad,” Scott said nervously into the microphone. “He fell into the far side, near the boxy thing by the wall.”

QUENTIN HEARD THE BOY’s voice over the loudspeakers, and he dropped the empty gun while turning to where Scott had indicated. In less than a second, he saw a face bobbing on the surface of the water.

“Nick!” Quentin shouted as he ran to the water’s edge and dived in.

Nick’s chest hurt so much that even breathing had become a chore for him. All he remembered was something hitting him across his body, and the next thing he knew he was underwater, swallowing several mouthfuls of the putrid black saltwater of the aquarium. He had managed to regain his senses while slowly floating up and inhaling much needed air back into his lungs. His right hand held onto what seemed to be the side of the wall, and there was a slightly submerged platform just underneath him.

Quentin swam closer to him. “Are you alright?”

Nick was coughing for a long minute before he could answer. “My… chest. It feels like an elephant is sitting on it.”

“Can you hang on?”

Nick nodded slowly.

“Alright,” Quentin said. “I’m going to dive down and try to look for Cathy.”

“Please.”

QUENTIN TOOK A DEEP breath before pushing his head under the water’s surface and began swimming downwards. The muddy liquid had a slight ammonia smell to it, and had a very thick, sticky consistency. He tried to use his hands to feel his way, and it seemed he kept bumping into all sorts of things.

He was able to grasp something semi-solid and kicked his legs forward, bringing him back to the surface. Just as he lifted it up to take a look, the rotten skin from the decomposing head he had just pulled up sloughed off, revealing bloated gray musculature and leering eyes staring back at him.

Quentin cursed as he let go and swam closer to the shoreline, right at the place where Cathy was pulled under. Holding his breath once more, he closed his eyes and dove back underneath the water’s surface.

His hands continued to feel through the waterlogged bodies of the dead. It was clear the reason why the water had become so clouded was due to all the decomposing remains deposited on its unimaginable bottom. Quentin continued his blind swim, hoping to grasp something solid rather than rotten.

A part of him figured that Cathy was already dead, yet he kept searching anyway, hoping a miracle might still happen. He surfaced a third time in order to catch more air before going down, this time to a spot near where the creature’s body lay.

Quentin kept on searching until his lungs ached, and then he swam up to the surface again. He turned his head and locked eyes with Nick before shaking his head.

Nick sobbed. Tears began streaming down his cheeks. “Cathy. Oh god.”

INSIDE THE SECURITY room, Scott’s attention was drawn to a virtual diagram that he had been able to access using the computer’s command interface. The map showed a series of interconnected tubing from the same place where his father was. Blinking red lights indicated there was a breach that led out into the ocean.

The boy quickly stabbed the microphone button again while reading the automated security logs. “There’s like a big pipe underneath you, Dad. It broke through and escaped into the water about a week ago.”

QUENTIN KEPT LOOKING at the other man as he floated in the water. “So that’s how it got out. It must have broken through the aquarium’s filtration pump.”

But all Nick could think about was his wife and daughter as the tears continued to flow from his irritated eyes. “Cathy… Kim.”

Scott’s voice came over the loudspeakers once again, only this time it was strained with fright. “Look out!”

Quentin turned to look up at the ceiling. “What?”

“It got up and went back into the water!”

Quentin stared at the now empty beach and let out another curse. The creature’s body was gone. He pointed it out to Nick. “Look out, it’s still alive!”

Nick blinked his tears away as Quentin started swimming towards him. Just as the tabloid reporter reached out with his hand, something tugged at his ankle, pulling Quentin underneath the water.

“No!” Nick said, trying to grab hold of Quentin’s outstretched hand, but failing to grasp it.

“Quentin!” he screamed, waving his hand along the liquid’s black surface, hoping for a sign, but all he could see was a slight undulation on the brackish top.

Within seconds, a roar of water pushed a screaming Quentin several meters into the air, as the creature tore into his body from just below the surface. Nick’s face contorted in dismay as he saw Quentin struggling violently with Proteus. The monster continued to tear and bite into the reporter’s body, torrents of blood gushing from his wounds.

Their eyes locked once more, and Nick knew what Quentin was trying to say to him, just before the reporter’s head slid back into the water once again, disappearing from the blood and salty foam on the surface. At that moment, his mind cleared, and Nick knew what he had to do.

Nick looked up at the cameras in the ceiling. “Open the pipe!”

SCOTT HEARD HIS FATHER’s commanding voice. His trembling fingers clicked on the graphic icon displayed on the computer screen.

A blinking indicator came over the screen: EMERGENCY PURGE COMMENCING.

Followed quickly by another, more ominous bleep: WARNING: FUEL LINES BROKEN.

LESS THAN A SECOND later, a low rumbling began. Nick could see the aquarium walls vibrating, as if the gods themselves had rendered their judgment and found him wanting. The waters around him began to churn like the inside of a giant, boiling pot of stew. He quickly turned around and looked for a handhold as several whirlpools began to form on the liquid’s surface.

Glancing to his left, he could see the palm trees on the beach swaying before they toppled over. The shaking had become acute as the waters began to recede, and he grabbed hold of the sides of the platform. Nick noticed a broken pipe along the other side of the wall emitting some sort of wispy fumes, and he could smell its sharp, chemical odor.

The water continued to drain rapidly, completely exposing the lower sides of the aquarium. Nick let out a deep breath as the bodies of the dead revealed themselves. Countless cadavers of previous victims were strewn all over the bottom of the habitat, with much of their flesh having attained a semi-solid, gelatinous state due to long-term immersion in saltwater. Scavenger fish flopped helplessly on top of body parts, drowning in the thick, humid air.

Proteus lay crouching above a small mountain of dead bodies as the remaining water drained away from it. The creature stared at Nick with its yellow eyes, and let out a pitiful cry before baring its teeth and snarling in fury.

Nick could still feel the pain in his chest as he slid off the platform and onto the side of a small rock ledge near the bottom, his feet nearly slipping as he stood on top of a mound of soggy human entrails and seaweed. The gas fumes are even stronger down here, he thought.

Glancing over his shoulder, he saw the gaping hole behind him, right where the creature had broken through the piping and had crawled out back and forth to go on its nocturnal forays. If Proteus wanted to escape again, it would have to get through him this time.

The creature was mortally wounded from the fusillade of gunfire directed at it previously, and thick black fluid oozed out from the nearly a dozen bullet holes along its bloated torso. Nevertheless, the rage continued to fuel its mind, ignoring the pain and the blinding white light as it began to shuffle towards him.

From the corner of his eye he could see the bodies of his wife and daughter lying together on an artificial rock shelf. Cathy’s arms still cradled Kim’s head. Their faces looked so serene, it almost seemed as if they were simply fast asleep.

He also noticed Quentin, who lay facing down, his mangled corpse partly submerged near the still bubbling main drainage vent.

Nick continued to breathe heavily. He made one last gesture of defiance to the thing that killed his wife and daughter, extending his middle finger at it. The tone from his hoarse throat was soft, deliberate. “Come at me, you son of a bitch.”

There was a pounding on the glass corridor at the upper wall of the chamber. When Nick looked up, he saw his son waving frantically at him from behind the glass. “Live a good life, Scotty,” he whispered while winking at the boy.

He had guessed correctly that the creature couldn’t smell what he could—that it couldn’t sniff what was in the air, for Proteus’s physiology couldn’t sense the kind of elements making up a type of gas that could burn it alive. Nick remembered what his science teacher had told him all those decades ago, when he was still a teenager in high school.

The pumps were fueled by gasoline, and while as a liquid it wouldn’t burn, the fumes on the other hand were highly flammable. The misty air was thick with vapors coming from the broken pipe. With the waters of the aquarium now drained, the gas had mixed with the oxygen, creating a potentially lethal environment within the enclosure.

Proteus had gotten to within a few feet of him. The creature opened its mouth and held its clawed arms wide, as if ready to embrace Nick in death.

Nick took out the stun gun from the pouch around his waist and held it up in front of the creature. Proteus tilted its head sideways in a mixture of curiosity and contempt.

“Die,” Nick said as he pushed the button, creating a spark.

SCOTT STOOD AT THE top of the winding corridor, his hands and face pressed against the glass, watching as his father stared down the creature at the bottom of the enclosure. When he locked eyes with Nick for a few seconds, the boy was momentarily confused.

He saw his father wink at him just before Nick returned his focus towards the monster standing in front of him. Then Nick pulled out a black device from his pouch and everything past the tempered glass turned a fiery orange color.

The initial currents of heat knocked Scott sideways onto the ground, his ears popping when the explosive shockwave reverberated up the passageway.

57

MORNING HAD COME TO Lemuria, the brightness of the rising sun casting its rays over the pristine white sand beaches along the shores of the Morgenstern estate. The only sounds one could hear were the gentle lapping of the waves by the shoreline.

Gopalan the boat driver had moored his watercraft at the dock several hours before. Sitting on the bow of the speedboat, he kept looking out into the calm waters. He had been waiting all night for them, and he had given his word he wouldn’t leave until they came back.

Taking a sip from a water bottle, he kept thinking about what was happening at the resort. The squawking radio on the boat had been relaying news that numerous dead bodies had been found, and the Indian Navy was on its way.

Spotting movement coming from the side door of the building, Gopalan turned and saw Scott Dirkse walking slowly through the mansion’s front door. Still holding the water bottle, the boat driver quickly got up and ran along the wooden pier towards him.

The boy slowed to a halt when he got down the steps and onto the dock. His eyes seemed to stare ahead and lacked any kind of focus. The smell of rancid fish and burnt plastic emanated from his stained clothes and matted hair.

Gopalan stood in front of him and leaned forward, offering the bottle of water to the dazed boy. “Are you okay? Where are your parents?”

Scott let out a deep breath as he slumped down onto the lower steps, completely ignoring the boatman offering him a drink.

Gopalan kept looking around, waiting for someone else to come out, but the house remained lifeless. “Where did everybody else go to?”

Clutching his eyes, Scott buried his face on top of his shaking knees and started to weep uncontrollably.

LESS THAN A KILOMETER away, an oval shaped pod the size of a basketball drifted lazily along the waist-deep turquoise waters before the strengthening currents transported it towards the deeper regions of the sea.

Sign up for John Triptych’s Mailing List

Don’t miss out!

Click the button below and you can sign up to receive emails whenever John Triptych publishes a new book. There’s no charge and no obligation.

https://books2read.com/r/B-A-BJEC-MNXT

Connecting independent readers to independent writers.

Further Reading: The Girl in the Darkness

Did you love Lemuria? Then you should read The Girl in the Darkness by John Triptych!

Brenda DeVoe lives a lonely, quiet life in a secluded house by the backwoods of Virginia. Her days are spent working as a volunteer at the local animal shelter, caring for unwanted and injured pets. Once the toast of their small town, Brenda and her husband Jeff were destined for great things until one fateful night, when their young daughter disappeared without a trace. Their marriage soon fell apart and they separated, each to live out their damaged lives as best they could. Years later, Brenda finds something familiar when an injured cat is brought into the shelter, and the nightmares that she had once left behind are now returning… with a vengeance.If you like the pulse pounding novels of Mary Higgins Clark, Gillian Flynn, Kathy Reichs, Tami Hoag and Paula Hawkins, then have a look at this newest psychological suspense thriller by John Triptych!

Read more at John Triptych’s site.

About the Author

John has varied interests, and his love of everything is reflected in genre-busting novels ranging from real world thrillers all the way to mind blowing science fiction. A consummate researcher, he derives great pleasure and satisfaction when it comes to full spectrum world building and creating offbeat characters based on the real life people he meets in his travels.Join John’s exclusive VIP mailing list! You can receive the latest news on upcoming releases and special discounts of his work. It’s FREE to join and you get FREE books too! link (copy and paste to your browser): http://eepurl.com/bK-xGn

Read more at John Triptych’s site.

Also by John Triptych

Ace of Space

The Piranha Solution

Virago One

Alien Rebellion

Wetworld

Grotto of Silence

Expatriate Underworld

The Opener

The Loader

The Dying World

Lands of Dust

City of Delusions

The Maker of Entropy

The Dying World Omnibus

Wrath of the Old Gods

The Glooming

Canticum Tenebris

A World Darkly

Wrath of the Old Gods Boxed Set 1

Wrath of the Old Gods (Young Adult)

Pagan Apocalypse

The Fomorians

Eye of Balor

Wrath of the Old Gods: Box Set 2

Standalone

The Girl in the Darkness

Lemuria

Watch for more at John Triptych’s site.

Copyright Page

Published by John Triptych, 2018.

This is a work of fiction. Similarities to real people, places, or events are entirely coincidental.

LEMURIA

First edition. July 17, 2018.

Copyright © 2018 John Triptych.

Written by John Triptych.

Content

John Triptych
LEMURIA

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

34

35

36

37

38

39

40

41

42

43

44

45

46

47

48

49

50

51

52

53

54

55

56

57

Sign up for John Triptych’s Mailing List

Further Reading: The Girl in the Darkness

About the Author

Also by John Triptych

Copyright Page